The
Griffin’s Heart
By
Ron Schwartz
Morley,
Michigan
Copyright © 2003
Ron Schwartz
All rights
reserved.
For
my late father, Melvin B. Schwartz
The
Morning Sun
I've
searched near and far; I've followed a star
En
route to the Morning Sun.
And
you, too, my friend, had searched for an end;
Our
journeys had just begun.
I
searched the sky high; I yelled and I cried.
I
looked for a heart of gold.
But
you had the song I’d looked for so long:
A
ransom of treasures untold.
Of
fire and light, a dream in the night,
A
search for a love that is true.
An
angel, a sign, a very fine wine;
I
thanked God the day I met you.
With
dreams made of gold and stories untold,
With
speed and with sail unfurled.
A
river so strong, a midnight song;
I
pulled from the sea my pearl.
We
laughed, we cried, we reached for the sky;
I
built a world with my friend
Of
castles and dreams, of romantic things,
And
of heroes who win in the end.
My
love is a rose, just like the poem goes,
And
I’m but the water, you see.
I
must be consumed for the blossom to bloom;
So
part of its beauty I’ll be.
Prologue
U.S.
Persian Gulf Carrier Battle Group
One
hundred sixty-seven miles off the Iraqi coast
Moving silently
through the cool night mist, the aircraft carrier USS Roosevelt made its way
across the Persian Gulf. Frothy
waves beat against its torpedo-proof hull.
The city of steel was the flagship of the Battle Group, surrounded by an
armada of supporting ships including a half-dozen frigates and
destroyers.
With the build-up
of Iraqi armor near the American forces in Kuwait and Saudi Arabia the United
States chose to brandish its sword by reinforcing the fleet. The battle group inched its way closer
to Iraqi shores than any other American ships had ventured since Desert Storm,
steaming quietly forward under a blanket of complete
darkness.
Captain Neil
Rainey stood on the bridge of the lead ship, Brittany Bay. This was his first command, but he felt
right at home. Everything about it
seemed to resemble him. Like his
ship, he had a short compact frame.
Even his light gray eyes seemed to match the color. He caressed the smooth surface of the
metallic console, feeling the familiar vibrations of the huge gas turbine
engines that propelled his ship. He
knew every jostle and creak that emanated from its steel frame.
“Come on, girl,”
he whispered. “Tell me what we’re
after.”
“Con? This is sonar! I’ve got contact bearing three ten
degrees at twenty thousand yards.”
That’s what he’d
been waiting to hear. Rainey
wheeled about to face his first officer, Dana Pitney. “You’ve got the
bridge!”
It took only a
moment for him to cover the few yards separating the bridge from Ops and
approach the sonar operator’s station.
“Let’s have it, Mr. Macmillan.
“What are we seeing out there?”
Macmillan didn’t
acknowledge the captain when he arrived.
He sat motionless with one hand over the right ear of his head set. Though silent, his intensity spoke
volumes. The sounds he listened to
were echoing from miles away under water, sounds that only the most
sophisticated microphones ever developed by humanity could
hear.
Finally,
Macmillan shook his head. “Sir,
I’ve checked this signal three times, and I still don’t know what’s
wrong!”
“What do you
mean? Let’s have
it!”
Macmillan held
his earpiece again as if hearing something new, and then turned to the printer
just as it began to print.
After reading it, he turned back to the captain. “It’s confirmed, sir. The sub is a 1950’s vintage North
Korean fast-attack submarine... diesel-powered! It’s submerged and making for Iraq under
full power.”
“Are you
certain?”
“That’s
affirmative, sir. Its signature has
been on record for over twenty years.”
“What’s an
antique Korean submarine doing here, twelve thousand miles from
home?”
“I couldn’t begin
to guess, sir.”
The captain
turned away and looked toward a large map of the region on a sheet of
plexi-glass. Almost twenty
miles ahead of them was an outdated submarine half the world away from
home. What interest could North
Korea possibly have in the waters of the Persian Gulf? This development was certainly too
significant to be ignored.
“I don’t know
what’s going on here, and I don’t like it.
All the same, let’s make the Roosevelt aware of this.”
The
Ministry of Foreign Intelligence
London,
Great Britain
As
Jonathan Logan sat with the British and American agents in a windowless building
at the center of London, he could not help being surprised at how the atmosphere
of the meeting did not reflect the imminent danger the Iraqi buildup
presented. The room they sat in was
cramped, too small for the large round table they sat around. Moreover, the room’s ventilation was
completely inadequate.
Smoke poured from
the four British agents, filling the room.
Disgustedly fanning the acrid smoke, the three agents from the American
delegation seemed more interested in arguing over whether to allow smoking
during the meeting than in discussing the statistical information that Logan had
to show them.
After four long hours, Logan closed his
folder. “We must conclude that an
Iraqi aggression against Saudi Arabia and Kuwait is imminent. The United States and its allies should
reinforce their divisions above their current level of
readiness.”
The head American
agent didn’t even seem to be aware of the fact that the presentation had
ended. He was busily locked in a
staredown with an overweight British agent who was puffing on an equally
oversized cigar.
Logan glanced
around the room and cleared his throat.
“Yes, yes.” The American agent rolled his eyes. “We’ve seen most of this information
already, and our analysts have reviewed the data. You haven’t told us much that we don’t
already know.”
Logan studied
this balding man in his early forties.
He had come to trust his intuition about people, and this man displayed
the same overconfidence he had become used to seeing in the American
military. The kind that makes a
military overestimate its forces.
The American
agent looked at Logan as if he were a math teacher trying to explain a simple
problem to a dense student. “Look,
over the past year, the United States has reinforced its presence by placing
leading elements of the First and Second Armor Divisions in Saudi Arabia and a
Marine Expeditionary Force in Kuwait.
Saddam doesn’t have the guts to go head to head with us again. In addition, as to your intelligence
information that Iraq is again producing SCUD missiles in northern Iraq... Well, I just don’t feel this information
is conclusive.”
Then the
overweight British agent leaned forward.
“Your information concerning Iraqi acquisition of military equipment is
undoubtedly quite accurate, but I agree with my American colleague. I should think the Iraqi military does
not have the resolve to go against us again. But just to show our determination, we have positioned a British
Expeditionary Force in Saudi Arabia to reinforce the U.S. Armor
Divisions.”
Logan looked down at his cold cup of
coffee. Just like everything and everybody else in
this building, he thought to himself. Inadequate. “Let me say this, then. We, the nation of Israel, will not allow
the balance of power to fall into the hands of a madman.”
“Now don’t start
those threats again! Israel will
take no, let me repeat, no aggressive action outside of its own borders!” The American agent slammed his fist onto
the table.
“The United States has only oil to be
concerned about. Israel, on the
other hand, is faced with its very survival. You can start making demands on us when
the United States is in the same shoes we’re in.”
“That’s a very
old threat, and it’s not going to cut it with us. Now we’re telling you not to worry. We’ve got it covered, okay?” The American agent paused, then cocked
his head and smiled. “If you had
your way, what would you suggest we do?”
Logan looked
around the table. Everyone was
watching him closely. “The current
UN resolution would allow for the United States to move its military up into
Iraqi territory for security reasons.”
Audible groans
and head shaking appeared almost simultaneously around the
table.
“Why do you
insist on making a mountain out of a molehill? Our joint chiefs are convinced that
nothing more is necessary.”
Logan remained
silent. They just didn’t get
it.
“Look, we don’t
feel that any more action on our part is warranted at the present time. Now, is there anything else, or can we
conclude this meeting?”
Logan looked down
at his briefcase and hesitated for a moment. Then he reached down into it and pulled
out a piece of paper covered with rows of numbers. “Our agents lifted this from an Iraqi
courier.”
“What is
it?”
“It appears to be
a code key.”
The British agent
grabbed the paper, studied it briefly, and then waved it in the air. “Just where did your agents come across
this?”
Since Israeli
covert operations were forbidden by the British government from taking place
inside their borders, Logan had to lie.
“In Damascus.”
“So it is a copy
of the original?”
Logan lied
again. “Yes.”
Actually, the
courier had died in a rather questionable traffic accident with another
undercover Israeli agent that very morning. The car in which the courier died
exploded into flames, destroying everything but a briefcase. The contents of briefcase had been given
to Logan to return to Israel with him the next day.
“Have you tested
it yet to see if it’s a fake?”
“No,
but...”
The Brit slammed
the paper down onto the table.
“Then all you actually have is a sheet of numbers which, in fact, could
be the answer sheet for a student’s math homework.”
“No, I can
assure...”
"What do you
propose to do with it?"
"We believe...”
Logan paused to observe the faces in the room. He had their attention. Now he had to try to get a buy-in to his
plan. “I believe that the U.S. and
Britain have operatives in Iraq.”
“For the sake of
argument, let’s say you’re right.
Then what?”
“Your people
could use these keys to check Iraqi military status and
plans.”
The British agent
tapped his fingers on the table.
“It’s a damn silly thing to do...
If we had operatives in the Iraqi military, do you expect us to expose
them on your whim?”
The American
agent was no longer friendly either.
“You want our countries to tie up our computer resources for weeks trying
to verify your key? For all we
know, the Iraqis have been feeding you false information through that key. Maybe that’s how you came up with such a
completely different strategic picture.”
Logan groaned
inwardly and tossed the paper back into his briefcase. This was a mistake, he told
himself. And a waste of time. His arguments were falling on deaf
ears. He’d been foolish to believe
they would listen to anything contradictive to their own intelligence
assessments.
Before he had a
chance to say anything more, the American and British agents were leaving the
room. The meeting was over, and
once again the cold hand of bureaucracy had triumphed. He packed away his files and prepared to
leave. His one consoling thought
was that tomorrow he would be on his way home aboard the
Concorde.
Day
One
Lecture:
“Gray
Matter”
Oxford
University, Great Britain
Rob Anderson
looked over the skeptical crowd sitting in front of him. The gathering of European professors at
Oxford University had been anything but cordial. Rob was a brilliant technologist whose
theories about the solving complex problems had shaken the accepted concepts of
higher learning and the teachings of current scholars. His theories had caused an unending
debate among scholars because their understanding of problem solving was
threatened with obsolescence. He
was not surprised that he was met with suspicion. He had faced similar groups before who
sought not to understand his theories but to disprove
them.
A handsome man in
his mid-thirties, he was not used to speaking before crowds. He grew up on a small country farm in
southern Michigan and became a building contractor like his father. Nevertheless, in the changing course of
his life, he decided to educate himself by getting a college degree. By the time
he was thirty, he was programming computers. However, his construction background
left him in excellent physical shape as well.
His creative
nature, along with a passion for problem solving, led him to his remarkable
theory. He was in constant demand
to explain the concepts. Even so,
he couldn’t help but feel inferior to the men gathered in this room. He was more than a little
intimidated. He had not had the
luxury of attending the most prestigious schools or the finest
universities. He was the son of a
humble carpenter and, like his father, had worked hard to provide for his
family.
He looked at the
clock on the wall. He had been
there for three hours, and because of the constant barrage of questions, he had
still not finished his presentation.
“It’s getting late,
gentlemen, so, to conclude, I’m going to sum up what I’ve already covered. The treatise I presented to Stanford
University is called Gray
Matter. I call it that because
the set of theories put forth in that paper provides the principles that may
someday help computers to simulate the reasoning capabilities of the human
mind. The theories present ideas
about how the human mind solves complex problems.”
He turned to the
chalkboard and started writing.
“Here is a list of my theories.”
Natural
Progression
Abstract
Logic
Insequential
Evaluation
Defractional
Logic
Principle
Randomization
Differential
Paradigming
Uniform
Integrity
Subtle
Recursion
Iterative
Development
Transposition of
Type
Evaluated Linear
Simplification
He turned back to
the group. “My purpose is to
provide a comprehensive understanding of the brain’s logical and intuitive
nature. In essence, the human brain
has the ability to solve problems that seem unsolvable by intuition. What do I mean when I say ‘unsolvable
complex problems’? I’m describing a
problem that is in its simplest form, one that can’t be broken down into smaller
parts. I’m describing a problem that is so complex that it cannot be solved by
conventional means. I’m describing
a problem comparable to a complex number in math: a number that cannot be
plotted precisely as a dot on a number line. It can only be observed as an
equation. My ideas describe how to
breakdown these problems into many -- and frankly, quite possibly a substantial
number of -- unrelated solutions.
So, of what
benefit is all this? I’ll try to
explain this in layman’s terms.
Take, for example, a virus like AIDS. The AIDS DNA is incredibly complex, but
if we had computers that understood how humans go about solving the dilemma of
attacking this virus we could find a cure for it in minutes instead of
decades! On the other hand,
projects like developing sophisticated space travel could be accomplished in
days. The list of practical
applications goes on and on.”
One of the
younger men in the crowd stood.
“How do you see your Gray
Matter model fitting into the world of processors we use
today?”
“It doesn’t. Current processors function
sequentially. Data enters at this
point and exit at this point.” He
motioned with his hands from top to bottom. “Now, imagine a processor that makes use
of my theories. Imagine an object
with thousands of sides.
Information can be absorbed from many different sides, and each side
examines it differently. Imagine an
operating system that is nothing more than a virus which completely consumes all
resources. Information isn’t just
processed, it’s consumed.”
“Have you worked
out any of the details for the system you are describing?”
“I’m currently
working with several companies to take advantage of my
theories.”
He was about to
continue when an old professor, who had until then remained silent, stood to his
feet. Something about this man’s demeanor demanded his attention. He yielded the floor to the
man.
“I’ve studied
your treatise carefully, and I must say that it is outstanding. Your arguments are insightful, and your
position very well taken. There
seems to be, however,... There is
something missing. I have worked through your math carefully and find it
difficult to believe that you could have arrived at your conclusions
without... without some sort of
key. Something that knits these
fundamental concepts into a unified body.
Something similar to a decryption algorithm.”
The room fell
deafeningly quiet. Apparently, this
man demanded considerable respect among his peers. Rob knew that he was close to the
truth.
“Have you studied
the work of Sy VanCopeland?”
Rob swallowed
hard. “Well, yes. He’s a rather brilliant
mathematician. I believe his works
are well-known and respected by everyone.”
“Yes, yes. Rather brilliant, I must agree, but his
work is not all that unrelated to your own. In fact...” The old man shook his index finger in
the air as he scanned the crowd.
“In fact, it complements your treatise quiet
nicely.”
Rob shifted
uneasily. “Well, I guess I never
thought about it. I guess in some
respects it could have some significance, but...”
“Come, come now,
dear boy. You must admit that his
theory of Infinite Reductions would
answer the questions surrounding your treatise as to how the transposition into
simplified parts could be modeled.
You must see the significance of that?”
“I’m sorry to end
this lecture before we have dealt with all the fundamentals,
but...”
“Pity. I came a long way to find the answers to
these questions. It seems that the
mention of Sy VanCopeland always produces fear, and I can understand why you may
want to disassociate yourself from his work. Why, his theory may someday negate all
encryption algorithms. But can’t we
at least explore the matter a little further?”
Rob shook his
head as he picked up his notebook.
“I’m sorry. This is really
off the subject, and any similarities are purely coincidental. Now, if you don’t mind, I really must
go.”
“Are you leaving
or running away?”
Rob looked again
at the perceptive old man and put down his notebook. “A long time ago, I read a story. There was a very gifted scientist who
had invented the ultimate weapon, a weapon that could destroy the world. A weapon that could destroy all of
mankind. Well, it just so happened
that this scientist had a son who was severely retarded.
“One day, a
journalist came to visit the scientist and tried to reason with him all
afternoon to convince him not to give this weapon to the world. The world wasn’t ready for a weapon of
such magnitude. The scientist
justified himself by saying that it wasn’t his responsibility to decide if he
should or shouldn’t give this weapon to mankind. Mankind was responsible for its own
actions.
“The journalist
finally gave up and decided to leave, but first he asked the scientist if he
could see his son. The journalist
went in and visited the boy for a few minutes before leaving. A short time later, the scientist began
to wonder why he wanted to see his son.
So he went into the room where his son was playing. He gasped when he saw that the boy was
playing with a loaded gun. The
scientist grabbed the weapon away, thinking, ‘What idiot would place a loaded
weapon into the hands of an imbecile?’”
Rob picked up his
notebook again, preparing to leave.
Nevertheless, the
old man wasn’t about to let him off so easily. “So either you view society as imbecilic
or VanCopeland as an idiot...
Perhaps both?”
Rob walked toward
the side of the stage and heard the old man say as he stepped behind the
curtains. “Truth, my dear fellow,
always lends itself to exposure. Do
not try to hide the obvious.”
He stood
backstage and leaned against the wall, shaking. The old man had guessed what he had so
carefully tried to conceal. The
world wasn’t ready, and he did not intend to put a loaded gun into the hands of
fools.
He left the Great
Hall through the rear exit being careful not to run into the men he had
lectured. Being in such a
prestigious place as Oxford was more than just a little intimidating. Back home at McDonald’s, on his own
turf, he could take on any of them!
But here, he was just a little fish in a big pond.
Rob found his
wife, Marie, and their three children waiting for him in the garden at Oxford’s
center square. Even now, after ten
wonderful years of marriage, looking at her still took his breath away and made
him wonder how he could possibly deserve so many
blessings.
His wife was a
former beauty queen, but there was more to her than met the eye. Exceptionally intelligent, she possessed
a much-coveted photographic memory.
She, like Rob, was a computer programmer, though she had eventually
settled quite comfortably into her long-desired present role as mother and
homemaker.
Their oldest
child, six-year-old David, was chasing his four-year-old brother, Michael,
around and througr the thick rows of bushes surrounding the garden. Not far behind them, ponytail flopping,
bounced the petite form of two-year-old Rebekah, Daddy’s little girl. His heart melted at the very thought of
her. No other children could have
been more dear to him.
If the truth ever
came out, would he be able to protect them?
Marie sauntered
flirtatiously toward her husband, interrupting his reverie. “Tell me, honey,
just how did your lecture go? Jolly
well?”
“Oh, shush!” Rob
scoffed, trying to give his most perturbed look, but the brilliant smile on her
face forced a much resisted smile to pass over his. She leaned over and kissed
him.
Rob glanced
furtively about the garden, preoccupied.
“They’re going to figure it out, you know.” He turned to Marie, an urgent look on
his face. “Sy. Sy VanCopeland! One of the men there asked me about
him.”
The stillness of
the garden was interrupted by his daughter’s piercing shriek as she came running
toward them followed by her older brothers. “Michael pull
hair!”
“Michael,” Marie
scolded, “did you pull her hair?”
“No, I pulled a
snake!”
“Not snake,” Rebekah corrected him sternly. “My hair!”
“All right, you
guys.” Rob interceded, winking at
Marie. “See that bush? I want to know how many leaves are on
it. Can any of you count
them?”
“I can,” David
volunteered.
“Me, too,” Michael clapped his hands excitedly, and
the three of them rushed off to count leaves under their parents’ watchful
eyes.
Rob took Marie’s
hand and wondered at its softness.
“You were about to say?”
“No one can prove
anything. Don’t worry about
it. There are lots of theories out
there, and all of them are in some way or another based on someone else’s
work. Even Einstein’s work was
based on work other men had done.”
“I know. You’re right, of course, but what if
someone puts the two together? What
if they find the links?”
“They won’t! We’ve gone to great lengths to make sure
that will never happen. Now stop
fretting. Let’s go and enjoy the
trip.”
Having left their
home in Dallas the week before, they were now on the final leg of their vacation
journey to Israel. For many years,
Marie had been longing to visit the Holy Land. This trip was going to be perfect. They were going in style -- nothing but
the best: first class on the best flights, the best hotels, no expense
spared. They had even been lucky
enough to book seats aboard a chartered Concorde.
They were
celebrating Rob’s computer innovation.
His patent royalties had made comfortable living possible, and, for the
first time in their lives, they actually had the means to take a real vacation
and enjoy themselves.
Sensitive to her
husband’s concern, Marie embraced him and captured his attention with her
eyes. “Hey, look at me, not the
garden!”
He closed his
eyes and smiled. He knew she was
right. When he opened them again,
he was staring directly into her smile.
“I know Sy. And let me tell you, his theory isn’t
his best part!”
Rob’s smile
turned to laughter, and he gave her a tight appreciative squeeze. “Oh, yeah? Are you sure?”
“I wouldn’t have
all these children if I weren’t!”
Rob’s attention
turned as he watched their children coming back to tug on his slacks. “We got up to a hundred, but there are
just too many leaves to count, Daddy.”
David said seriously. Such a
little man. “Can we go eat
now?”
“We want
hamburgers!” Michael piped
in.
“Hangleburs!”
Rebekah squeaked with glee.
“We’re tired of
Yoo-peen food,” David added.
Rob picked
Michael up. “I guess it’s no more
Yoo-peen food for us, then! Let’s
see if we can find a McDonald’s around here.”
They left the
garden to find a cab to the airport.
The Concorde would be leaving in just a few hours.
The cab driver
proved to be less than friendly as he grudgingly took the “Yanks” through a
McDonald’s on the way to the airport.
Rob wasn’t sure if the driver’s rudeness was a result of true
abrasiveness or his own imagination.
What he knew for certain was that he was more than happy to step into the
airport terminal.
As they
approached their assigned gate, Marie touched his elbow. “I’m taking the children to the restroom
before we board, okay?”
He looked down at
Michael holding his pants. If they
were at their country home in Dallas, he probably would have found a tree
already. “Go ahead. I’ll be here.”
As she walked off
with the children in tow, he sat down by two businessmen pouring over their
laptops. He didn’t want to be
intrusive, but he couldn’t control his curiosity. He cleared his
throat.
The man closest
to him looked up, distracted.
“Pentium?”
“Nothing
less.”
Rob smiled. Finally, someone with whom he could
communicate. He held out his
hand. “Rob Anderson from
Dallas.”
“Really? I’m Sonny Grant, and this is my partner,
Jason Katz. We’re from Chicago...
North Chicago.”
“Traveling on
business?”
“Got that
right! We’ve a small communications
business and we’re looking to set up a branch in Israel. How ‘bout yourself? You a techy?”
Rob smiled as he
thought about the work he recently published. “Well, let’s just say that when I get
cut, I bleed silicone.”
Both Grant and
Katz laughed. Grant cast an
inquisitive eye over his new friend.
“I’m an electrical engineer, and my partner is a communications
specialist. How ‘bout yourself?”
“Me? Oh, I just listen to her.” He tilted his head toward Marie as she
approached with the children.
Katz nudged
Grant. “I’d listen to her,
too!”
Rob pretended not
to notice the comment as Marie stopped in front of him. “Hold your daughter while I take the
boys to get something to drink.”
“Aye,
Captain.” He mock saluted her in
mock pirate fashion, dissolving the children into giggles. Then he set his daughter on his lap
before turning to the men again.
“Katz. That’s Jewish, isn’t
it?”
Katz closed his
laptop and leaned forward. “Yeah,
but believe it or not, this is the first time I’ve ever been to
Israel.”
“Oh, I can
believe that.”
Just then, a
group of young men sat down in the seats across from him. They were carrying two large cameras and
talking loudly.
Rob waved them
down. “Hey, I didn’t know they were
making a movie on this flight.”
The man across
from him gave him a quick glance.
“Travel in the Fast
Lane.”
Rob cocked his
head, brows furrowed. “Pardon?”
“Travel in the Fast Lane. That’s the name of the film. It’s just an advertisement flick the
airline’s paying for. Who knows,
maybe someday you’ll see yourself in a commercial.”
“You sound
American.”
“I am. Philip Rogers.” He shook Rob’s hand. “This is Lonnie Douglas, my head
cameraman.”
Lonnie smiled at
the little girl on Rob’s lap and waved.
She buried her head in Rob’s chest, then looked back out of the corner of
her eye.
“You do many of
these?”
“Actually, this
is my first flick since I got out of college. So you’ll understand what I mean when I
say it has to be perfect.”
Rob knew only too
well how hard it is to get started. “I’ve been down that road,
too.”
He cuddled his
daughter. He was looking forward to
spending some hard-earned quality time with his family. This trip was going to be perfect.
London
International Airport
London,
Great Britain
Kalven threw the
bag over the airport fence at the remote east side before punching in as usual
for his baggage handler job. Once
inside, he made his way to the east fence to collect his bag, then returned to
work. Since the flight was not
scheduled to leave until mid-morning, he had several hours to work and think
about what he was doing. He
agonized. He was about to lose
everything he loved. It took all
his effort to fight off the powerful urge to call his wife and spill his
heart. She deserved to know. But he couldn’t risk
it.
Fifteen minutes
before the flight was scheduled to leave, he changed clothes and entered the
Concorde’s jetwalk. At the end of
the tunnel, an emergency exit spiraled to the ground. Through that exit, he entered the
airplane.
It’s too easy, he thought, as the flight
attendant greeted him with a friendly smile. “Thank you, sir. Enjoy your
flight.”
He walked into
the cabin, noting that it was mostly filled. He recognized the large Arab who sat
near the back, but neither acknowledged the other. He put his bag into the overhead cabinet
directly above the Arab’s seat and said nothing.
Kalven had grown
up hating Israel. Like most
Palestinians, he believed that the land of Israel belonged to his people, not
the Jews. Because his father had
been an important businessman, he had lived and been educated in Great
Britain. He vowed as a teenager
that someday he would do his part to help his people, so he joined the PLO when
he was seventeen years old.
Because of his
education and ability to speak fluent English, he had been selected by the PLO
for a special operation in which people prepositioned in countries around the
world could be called upon if needed.
He was able to blend into the British society without notice. Giving him an identity was no problem
since he already had British citizenship.
Giving him a job background so he could work at an airport proved to be
the only challenge.
As the years
passed, he married and had children.
He lived in a lovely house in the suburbs and had developed a circle of
close friends. His old life as a
PLO member was just a distant memory, a part of his past about which not even
his wife was aware. He had hoped it
would remain that way. But that
hope was short-lived.
An unexpected
visitor made it clear to him that he was still expected to finish what he had
started. There would be no turning
back now.
Gate
23, London International Airport
London,
Great Britain
Logan set his
overnight bag down beside the telephone as he stood in the terminal beside the
gate. He looked very much the part of a tourist: blue jeans, tennis shoes, and a
casual shirt all helped him play the part of an average person waiting for his
flight. He looked more European
than Israeli, making him the
perfect candidate for an envoy, a job that he was coming to loathe. His slender medium build and obvious
lack of exercise helped him blend into the crowd.
He glanced around
as he pulled his wallet from his pocket.
Still nobody following him.
He grimaced as he realized his tendency to live his life in a state of
semi-paranoia. This would be the
last time he’d check his messages before he was home in
Israel.
As he pulled the
calling card from his wallet and dialed the number, he half-noticed a small
group of Arabs boarding his flight, but since this was a flight to Israel, that
was neither suspicious nor unusual.
The tall one did seem familiar, he thought, but his attention quickly
turned as his secretary answered the phone.
“Mr. Logan?” It was the voice of his secretary,
Amanda.
“It’s me! The sky is blue over London,” he
said. His statement would not have
sounded the least bit unusual to anyone near, but to Amanda, it was her signal
that it was really him.
“I’m very pleased
to hear that, and I’m very glad you called. We have reason to believe that Cheetah
is on your flight.”
Logan felt his
strength leave him momentarily, and he had a sudden urge to sit down. Cheetah was the code name given to the
unknown terrorist believed to be responsible for over a dozen bombings and at
least a dozen murders of top-ranking Israeli government and military
leaders. In each of the bombings
and murders, the only clue left at the site were the initials CTA, usually
written in the blood of one of the victims. Both American and Israeli computers had
pounded away unsuccessfully at different possibilities. So finally they had given the initials a
code name: CheeTAh. If the Cheetah
was near, so was the target.
“Mr. Logan? Are you still
there?”
“Yes, I’m sorry,
Amanda. You just took me by
surprise.”
“We’d like you to
take a different flight, just in case.”
“Don’t be
ridiculous! If Cheetah’s on this flight, then I have a chance to discover
him. I just saw some familiar Arabs
get on. Do you know which of our
officials are also flying?”
“Just
you.”
Logan felt the
hair rise on the back of his neck.
He had not even considered the possibility that he might be the
target. He never viewed himself as
being important enough for the likes of the Cheetah! Should he change his flight? Though his training had covered some
field procedures, he certainly did not possess the training that would be
required to go up against a man of this caliber.
“No, I think I’ll
stay on the flight.”
“We can’t get
agents there in time to join you for the flight, but we will have them on the
ground waiting for you when you arrive.”
Logan hung up the
phone and glanced toward the gate.
He thought he caught a glimpse of a swarthy, middle-eastern man enter
through the jetwalk’s emergency exit.
Sweat broke out across his forehead and palms. He might have just imagined it, but
regardless, he was going to have to get ahold of himself. Maybe he should reconsider his decision
to take this flight.
He picked up his
overnight bag and proceeded down the jetwalk to the airplane. Once inside, he moved slowly down the
aisle, searching the eyes of the different passengers. Everyone seemed to be staring at him,
and the cabin seemed unusually quiet.
Toward the back, the group of Arabs he’d noticed earlier were sitting
partially spread out. The tall one
was familiar. Maybe he was the
Cheetah.
As Logan placed
his bag in the overhead compartment, he recognized the man sitting across from
him as being the one he thought he saw enter through the emergency exit. “I believe you have my
seat.”
The man pulled
out his ticket and showed him the seat assignment. It all looked in
order.
Logan pulled out
his ticket to look at it again.
“Oh, my mistake.” He smiled
and sat down.
His name was
Kalven, and he tried to burn that name and face into his mind. He tried not to look that way
again. Where had he seen that tall
Arab in the back before?
Concorde
Flight 1430
London,
Great Britain to Tel Aviv, Israel
Having left
London, the Concorde quickly climbed to sixty thousand feet. It was hard to imagine just how fast a
thousand miles per hour is. You
could cross a quarter of a mile in under a second!
Rob sat next to
Marie holding Rebekah, who had been sleeping since they left the ground an hour
ago. David sat by the window so he
could see out, while Michael, seated between his brother and mother, was asleep
also.
Rob smiled at
Marie and lifted his diet soda into the air. She smiled back and lifted her juice up
to toast with him. “So tell me,
just what are we toasting?”
“The theory, of
course.”
“Oh, yes, the
little theory.”
“The little theory? I’ll have you know that my little theory
is what made all this possible.”
“Yes, yes,
honey. I was just teasing. I didn’t know I was going to hit a
tender spot with you. You must be
feeling better about things, then.”
“Well, like you
said, there’s no point in worrying.
I want us to enjoy this vacation.”
“Good. That’s what I wanted to hear.” She leaned over and kissed
him.
He smiled
again. “Now where is my little
diskette?”
Marie patted her
purse. “Right here by my
heart. Don’t worry, love. Your secrets are safe with
me.”
The flight
attendants had finished serving lunch and were now gathered into a front cabin
where those passengers closest could hear them giggling about something. Rob looked around at the rest of the
passengers: some businessmen with their laptops, a couple of rabbis, a
television news crew, a group of young girls, several American and British
couples, a few Israeli army officers, and many other Jewish and Arab
passengers. Just the standard
crowd, he concluded as he got up to go to the restroom.
As he stood, he
handed Rebekah to his wife, hoping that she wouldn’t awaken. It was going to be interesting to see
how their children would hold up on this trip.
“We are now
passing over the Mediterranean,” the captain’s voice boomed over the
intercom. “We are on schedule and
should be landing in one hour.”
Rob made his way
to a small compartment in the front of the plane through which the restroom was
located. Inside the compartment
were two flight attendants busily talking about the dates they had been on the
night before. He crossed the cabin,
being careful to not interrupt their conversation, and placed his hand on the
latch to the bathroom.
Suddenly, a loud,
thickly-accented voice roared from the passenger cabin. “Everyone sit down! We are seizing this
airplane!”
Rob glanced
around quickly to find someplace to hide.
The flight attendant’s head turned toward the door, displaying both fear
and surprise. The restroom, he
realized, would be the first place they would come to look, but opposite him in
the corner was a door. A closet,
perhaps? He rushed past the flight
attendants and jerked the door open.
It was full of blankets and pillows, so he forced himself in, closing the
door behind him.
As the door
closed, he noticed one of the flight attendants watching him as she hurried
toward the passenger cabin. He
closed the door, being careful not to latch it, and squeezed under the
fabric. He didn’t know what he
hoped he could accomplish by hiding, but he knew he had more of a chance to do
something if the need arose than the others would.
Nancy Moore fit
easily into her stereotypical role as lead flight attendant. Her sinewy African-American body and
long legs turned many heads when she walked by. Recently divorced following twelve years
of marriage, she found herself thinking of her six-year-old son. He had been living with his father since
her flight schedule took her away from home for days at a
time.
She had loved
only one man, and she married him -- her high school sweetheart. He chose to pursue a career in law while
she became a flight attendant. Over
the years, they grew more distant and apart. Her husband had made a life of his own
that left no room for her.
Having had had
hijack training, she knew that the best thing to do in a situation like this is
to cooperate. For now, she knew she
needed to keep the other flight attendants calm. It would not be too difficult to feel
protective toward them. Despite how
hard she tried to fit in on the same level with the younger single attendants,
she always felt fake. She would
laugh and listen to them talk about their dates, even make up dates of her own,
but it always seemed so hollow. She
needed her husband and child back to feel whole again. But since this would never happen, she
had to find her motherly fulfillment and sense of necessity from her work, from
this flight, and from these people.
She hesitated for
just a moment when she saw a man enter the linen closet, but for some reason,
she decided to let him go.
Out in the small
compartment, Rob heard the door of the restroom open. “Where did he go?”
“Check over
there. Kern, you and Opar go and
secure the flight crew.”
So there must be at least four of them,
Rob thought. He heard the door of
his closet open, and someone pushed on the covers. Then the door slammed. A pillow or blanket must have caught in
the door because the door did not latch.
It swung back open about an inch and a half. By moving just slightly to his right, he
could see into the small cabin through a crack between the
pillows.
A large muscular
Arab was giving direction. “Get the
bombs out and set them for forty-five minutes. I want them to detonate directly over
Tel Aviv. We will be in Allah’s
arms tonight. You’ll see your
family soon.” He walked back into
the passenger cabin. “No one will
be hurt as long as you cooperate.
Euraphas, bring the Israeli officers to me in
here.”
Now, Rob thought, that makes at least five. He heard someone being pushed, a thud
and moan. He could see through the
cracked door the two Israeli Army officers being pushed into the small cabin and
lined up against the wall opposite the closet where he hid. The officers seemed to know that they
were about to die, but they showed no fear.
A terrorist with
what looked like an Uzi sub machine gun stood in front of them. He grabbed the tie of the senior officer
and muttered something. The
officer pushed the terrorist away and spit in his face. With that, the machine gun erupted in
two short bursts, and both officers fell to the floor. Rob gasped and closed his
eyes, trying not to breathe. He was
afraid that his gasp had been heard.
“These men were
criminals! You see this is no game
to us! We will kill you, all
of you, if necessary. Remain seated
and silent, and no harm will come to you.”
Logan finally
recognized the leader of these terrorists and hoped that he would not be
recognized himself. Though he
was an officer in the Israeli military, he had very little experience in actual
combat. He often traveled in suit
and tie or casual clothes, and, because of the nature of the information he was
privy to, he often went under an assumed name. This was one situation where that
practice could possibly save his life.
His small stature
was not intimidating. He could only
hope to be mistaken for American.
But what was the name of this large terrorist? Servon. Yes, that was it,
Servon.
Servon was tall,
nearly seven feet, and massive in size, an intimidating presence. Across his left cheek, he had an
unmistakable shrapnel scar. His
heartless raids against Israeli civilians were legendary, and Israel had posted
a fifty thousand dollar bounty on his capture or death.
Logan reflected on the meeting with
American and British officials he had just left. The arrogant officials refused to accept
the obvious. If their intelligence
had not found the information, then it didn’t exist! His documents proved that Iraq’s new
military buildup was more than just an exercise: they had invasion plans. This time, Iraq was going to avoid the
American presence in Kuwait and invade Saudi Arabia, surrounding and cutting off
American forces. Could this be prelude to the new war? he
wondered.
Over the next
half hour, Rob stood in the closet trying not to move. He could see only the dead
officers. How were his wife and
children doing? It was so quiet in
the passenger cabin. What
would they do to him if they found him?
Should he give himself up?
The terrorists
seemed preoccupied arguing amongst themselves. Two of them did not seem to know that
their leader intended to murder everyone on board, including himself. Maybe that could help us eventually,
thought Rob. Maybe that’s why they
never checked the passenger manifest to make sure all the passengers were
accounted for. Then again, he thought sarcastically, perhaps this is just their first
suicide/murder mission.
If bombs really
were set, then Rob knew he had to do something. No one else knew about the bombs, and
the only soldiers on the flight were dead.
The other passengers were probably too frightened to think and were just
hoping that everything would be okay.
Then he noticed an argument in the little cabin just a few feet away from
his door.
“I told you. No!” It was the voice of the leader. “We need them to fly the plane. They must die with the rest of
us.”
“But they know
something is wrong. They refuse to
fly over Tel Aviv. They say they
avoid population centers when we get to the mainland.”
“Okay, then.
We’re over water now, so we are still on course. Tell them to put the airplane on
autopilot because I want to talk with them both. When they do that, kill
them.”
God, no! Rob thought. But what could he do? They wanted to kill the flight crew to
burn their bridges and make sure there is no way out. He pushed the door open a little and
looked into the cabin. It was
empty. Then he heard the repetition
of automatic gunfire. As he stepped
into the small cabin he could feel his legs shaking. Fear had taken his strength. What do you think you’re going to do?
Rob asked himself.
Suddenly, on the
other side of the cabin, a door opened.
A short, hairy terrorist with blood splattered over his face and body
stepped into the small cabin. He
didn’t seem to notice Rob at first, so Rob jumped at him, taking him by
surprise. He didn’t react fast
enough as Rob pulled the weapon from his hands and fell back onto the
floor. The terrorist caught himself
from falling and started to regain his balance. Rob wrapped his finger around the
trigger and pointed the gun at the terrorist. For an instant, he wondered if the gun
was empty. As the terrorist leaped
toward him, he closed his eyes and squeezed the trigger so tightly he thought he
would break the gun. It jumped in
his hand.
When he opened
his eyes again, the terrorist was on the floor next to him. Shredded blood-stained cloth lay upon
his chest. I had no choice, he thought. If these men were willing to commit
suicide, surrender would be out of the question. He realized as he looked at the slumped
body that this was the one who wanted to go to Allah to be with his family. Well, looks like he got his wish a little
earlier than planned, he thought as he turned toward the passenger
cabin.
The gun he was
holding was empty now, and the others would be coming for sure. He pushed himself to his feet just as
the big, muscular terrorist leader stepped into the door.
The terrorist’s
eyes fell on his comrade’s body. He
just stood in the door and slowly turned his face until he was looking squarely
at his comrade’s killer.
Move! Rob screamed at himself and threw
the empty machine gun at Servon’s face.
As the terrorist raised his hand to deflect the gun, Rob lunged at him
and swung his fist as hard as he could into the only soft spot he could think
of... the neck. Rob could feel the
Adam’s apple smash under his knuckles and saw him grab for his throat in
pain. Servon remained on his feet,
allowing Rob to notice the semi-automatic pistol sticking out of his opponent’s
pants. Was it a six, nine, or fifteen shot gun, or
was it empty? he wondered. It’s incredible some of the things that pass
through your mind during emergencies, Rob thought.
Rob grabbed the
gun and stepped back to fire two shots into the man’s chest, throwing him
backward into another armed terrorist.
The gun must have been high caliber because it hurt his wrist when it
fired. The other terrorist quickly
regained his balance and pushed away the body of his fallen friend. But before he could raise his gun again,
Rob had his gun ready. The
terrorist was looking directly into Rob’s eyes as Rob pulled the trigger. The man’s head exploded, throwing blood
and bones all over Rob and the passengers nearest him. Rob’s stomach wretched. He had just killed a
woman.
By this time,
passengers were screaming. To his
left, a film crew holding cameras and lights were filming the entire
episode. Some passengers were on
their feet while others were trying to crawl under their seats. His distraction ended as the crack of
several shots swished past his head and thudded behind him. At the opposite end of the passenger
cabin, two more terrorists stood.
One was trying to aim his pistol at Rob, while the other was coming out
of a rear cabin.
Rob dropped and
crouched, pointing his gun in the direction of the terrorist, but his eye
stopped to focus on one of the passengers in front of him. Just six inches from the line of fire
and midway back through the cabin sat his wife. Six inches to her right and thirty feet
behind her was the terrorist, aiming his gun back at Rob. Then Rob saw a puff of smoke, and the
arms of the terrorist raised as a bullet was fired and thudded behind him. The screams and shouts from the
passengers around him prevented him from hearing the shot.
He should have taken time to aim, Rob
thought. I will. “Please don’t move, Marie,” Rob
whispered as he pulled the trigger.
A patch of red erupted outward from the terrorist’s chest as the bullet
impacted and forced him against the wall.
Rob pointed the
gun in the direction of the other terrorist as he laid on the aisle floor. Quickly, he looked back and forth, but
the terrorist was gone. He fought
hard the urge to look around at all the people, the shouting, the
screaming. He wanted desperately to
yell at them to shut up, but he couldn’t afford to lose his focus. He slowly stood to his feet with the gun
outstretched, moving slowly from side to side.
“Please, please,”
an old rabbi said to the other passengers. “We must be quiet. Everyone must please sit down and be
quiet.” Somehow, his words seemed
to affect the other passengers.
How long has it been? Rob wondered. Is our time about up? Should I go after the last terrorist or
go for the bombs? But was that
indeed the last terrorist? He
burst into sweat at the thought that there could be one behind him in the
restroom. Or perhaps in the flight
cabin.
He turned quickly
and swung the gun toward the flight cabin, but there was no one there. “Blast,” he said out loud and swung back
around. But there he stood, in the
rear of the passenger cabin aiming his gun directly at Rob. He jumped to his right just as Kalven
fired and squeezed the trigger of his gun.
Kalven’s bullet swished past him, but his hit Kalven in the
side.
Kalven dropped to
his knees and held his side as Rob fell onto the two businessmen. They eagerly pushed Rob off and away
from them as he pointed his gun again at the last terrorist. Kalven already had his gun pointing at
Rob but was not firing. Rob quickly
pulled the trigger. Nothing
happened. Again he fired. Click. Click.
His gun was
empty!
Rob stood there
for a moment frozen trying to think of where the terrorist behind had dropped
his gun. He realized there was no
place to go, so he dropped his pistol and waited for the shot. The shot never
came.
Kalven knelt,
bleeding badly but still pointing his gun at Rob. “You must pull the blue wires
from the cap.”
Rob was
stunned. Not only was this
terrorist trying to save them, but he was speaking perfect
English.
“You must pull
the blue wire from the cap!”
“The
bombs?”
“Yes, yes, of
course the bombs! Pull the blue
wires from the igniters. And do not
think of being a hero or... or... I will shoot her.” He pointed his gun at one of the young
girls.
“I don’t know
where the bombs are.”
“They are up
there under the sink.” Kalven waved his gun toward the small cabin. “Go! Go now! You must be quick about it,
there are less than five minutes left.”
Never mind why
this terrorist had an apparent change of heart. Rob raced into the small cabin and
opened the door under the sink.
Just as he was told, there were two bombs. Each consisted of an eight-stick bundle
of dynamite with a blasting cap in the center that was attached to a timer and
two batteries. He was right, there
were less than two minutes left, so he had to be quick.
“Great.” There was a red, a blue, and a green
wire. “I sure hope he isn’t color
blind.”
Two quick pulls,
and both blue wires were removed from the blasting caps. “Should I remove the batteries,
too?”
“No, a small
battery will detonate the device if you attempt to remove power or take it
apart.”
We’ll know shortly if he’s telling the
truth, Rob thought. There was
now less than a minute left on the timer.
Nancy was still
standing. “Please, please. We must
be quiet and settle down. Things
are... are difficult, I realize
that. But we all need to do the
only thing that we can all do that will help: stay calm and quiet. Everything will be okay. It will be. I promise
you.”
Her words took
effect almost miraculously. It
immediately became silent as everyone looked at her.
There was
absolute quiet as Rob waited.
Click, click. The timers
expired, but there were no explosions.
Then came a deep sigh as he got to his feet slowly, but what now would
this terrorist want? Why did he
want to stop the bombs from going off?
Also, if the timers went off, then the flight must now be over Tel
Aviv! But how are we going to land,
and how long can we stay in the air without pilots?
He looked around
the small cabin for a weapon.
Nothing. Well, he told himself, I could try beating him to death with a
pillow. There was no place to
go but back out, and nothing to do but to take whatever the terrorist had in
mind.
He stepped out
into the passenger cabin. The
terrorist was still kneeling, holding his side with one hand and the gun with
the other. A pool of blood was
growing beneath him. He would not
last much longer.
“What do you
want?”
He didn’t
move.
“What do
you...”
“I heard you the
first time. You don’t have to
repeat yourself, you know. You may
have killed me, but I’m not deaf.
You have killed me. You can
see I am dying.” Kalven was looking
directly at Rob. “You are good. You
are very good, you know. At
killing, I mean. You’ve done a very
good job of it. You killed us all,
and for that, I can only thank you.”
There was a short
pause as he stared at Rob, apparently sizing him up and trying to decide what to
do.
“Let’s get it
over with.”
“Over? Oh, no... no, no, no. It is not over, and it will not be over
until I am home, on my soil, in my country, and there... there I will die, and
then it will be over! Not
before.”
“Well that’s not
likely to happen now, is it? You
killed the only people on this flight who could have landed this plane.” There were gasps as Rob realized that
the other passengers were unaware that the flight crew was
dead.
“Nooo... That is not true, you... Yes, you can
land this plane.”
“You’re
crazy!” Rob knew the insanity of
his remark almost before he uttered it.
Of course he was crazy! He
was going to blow himself up over Israel!
“I can’t fly, much less land, a plane!”
“Nooo...” Kalven waved his gun at Rob.
“Nooo... That is not true. You are
obviously Special Forces. You can
do things like this!”
“No!!! I’m not Special Forces or anything! I’m a programmer! A computer programmer! Do you
understand?”
“No! You can and will fly this airplane to my
home in Baghdad and land there. You
will do this or...” He pointed the
gun around the cabin. “Or I will start shooting people. Go now. Go now and take me home. It makes no difference to me. I can shoot you or I can shoot the
others, and we can all die. It
makes no difference to me.”
Rob looked around
the cabin. He was right. It really
didn’t make any difference. What’s
the worst that could happen? We all
die? No matter how he looked at it,
the results were the same. Even if
the terrorist did not want it, someone had to at least try to fly the
airplane. “Does anyone here have
flying experience?”
“Is the flight
crew really dead?” one of the businessmen asked.
“I’m afraid
so.”
“We’re all going
to die, then. Aren’t
we.”
“Look, I’m not
your captain. I’m just a passenger
like you.”
Everyone began to
talk. Some were
crying.
“Look! We can all sit here and complain, or we
can at least try something. I don’t
know what, but something anyhow.”
There was a long
pause as Rob looked at each blank face.
“I flew in
Korea,” the rabbi said.
“Do you think you
can fly this thing?”
“Look closely at
me.”
Rob scanned the
rabbi and shrugged.
The rabbi shook
his head. “No. Look at these.” He lifted up his arms. They were only stumps. “Korea. That is where I lost
them.”
“Can you help me
do it, then?”
“I don’t
know. It has been so long, and so
many things have changed.”
“Would you at
least try? If we can’t figure out
how to land this thing, we’ll all die.”
“Would that be so
bad?”
“Maybe not for
you, but what of them?” Rob pointed at his children sitting directly across from
the rabbi.
The old man
stared at the children for a long while, then he stood and looked at Rob. “For them. Yes.”
The old rabbi
followed Rob to the flight cabin where a grim sight met them. The flight crew lay on the floor just
outside the flight cabin, their eyes and mouths still open. Rob turned into the small cabin and
threw up into the sink.
“You’ve never
seen the face of death before.”
“I can’t do
this.”
“You can’t? Or you won’t? I’ve seen these faces many times. Never does one get used to the
sight.”
“How is it that a
Jewish rabbi fought in Korea, anyway?”
“Just because I’m
Jewish doesn’t mean I can’t be American.”
He smiled. “Yes, I fought in
the Philippines with MacArthur. I’m
very old, you see. I fought in
Israel’s War of Independence, too.
Now, you be strong. These
people need a strong leader, and so does your family.”
There is something very strange about this
rabbi, thought Rob. He seems able to look right through
me.
Nancy slowly
walked toward the terrorist. He was
breathing heavy, too weak to hold his gun in an upright position, but he did
notice her approaching. Why he
chose not to respond made no difference to her, for he was an injured and dying
man who needed aid.
“You’re bleeding
very badly.” Nancy knelt near him.
But the terrorist seemed in a different world.
“You see those
children there?”
“Yes.”
“I have children
the same age. I... I will never see
them again.” His body shook. “I want you to know that I am not a
terrorist. I am not a
murderer. Not
anymore.”
“Then why are you
involved with these people?”
“If I didn’t
cooperate, my family would be killed.
I didn’t want to do this, I had to.
Please, will you get a message to my family?”
“I don’t know
where to look for...”
“No, not in
Baghdad. My family lives in
London. My wife and children are
British. My name is Kalven. Tell my wife that I tried to stop them
from blowing up the plane. Tell her
I am not PLO. Tell her that I am
sorry about what I’ve had to do.
And tell her that I’m sorry I could not tell her the truth. Please tell her I killed no one and that
I tried to help.
Please!”
“Why
Baghdad? Why not land in Israel
where we’re scheduled to land?”
Kalven wheezed,
struggling with each breath. “I
will die a free man. In
Baghdad... I will be a hero.”
She reached out
to catch him as he fell forward onto the floor. His body went limp. Perhaps now he has found peace, she
thought.
Rob moved the
bodies away from the entrance of the flight cabin, and it began to dawn on him
what he had done. Try as he may, he
couldn’t get the looks on the faces of the people he had killed today out of his
mind. It was like a movie
constantly replaying in his mind.
He winced at the memory of each facial expression of agony as they
died. He closed his eyes, trying to
block the memory.
The rabbi was
watching him. “Those faces. You’ll see them the rest of your
life.”
Rob stopped and
put down the body of the last of the flight crew in the small cabin. “How did you know what I was
thinking?”
“Oh, we rabbis have our sources.” He glanced upward. “We have our
ways.”
Rob and the rabbi
sat down in the pilot seats and strapped the seatbelts. “Uh-oh.”
“Yes?”
“How long do you
think it has been since I disarmed the bombs?”
“Maybe forty or
forty-five minutes.”
“We’ve probably
not only overflown Israel but Jordan, too.”
“Then that would
make us over Iraq?”
“That’s
right.”
“Then that
explains who that is.”
Rob looked at the
rabbi and followed his gaze. “Why
am I not surprised?”
Two Russian-made
MIG fighters with Iraqi markings were pulling up alongside
them.
“They’ve probably
been trying to call us. How do you
turn on the radio?”
The rabbi nodded
toward the headsets. “You probably
have to wear those.”
“Of course! They could have been yelling through the
speakers, and I never would have heard it.”
Just then, a
flight attendant burst in. “Did you
see those fighters out there?”
“Yes. How are the passengers holding up? Hello, this is Flight... uh... What’s
our flight number?”
“1430, and
they’re doing fine.”
“This is Flight
1430, and this is a mayday. Repeat,
this is a mayday, over. How do you
turn this on?” Rob flipped a
switch.
“...or we will shoot you down. I repeat, American or British
flight, lower your landing gear. Slow to three five zero knots and turn left at
heading zero-eight-seven degrees, or we will shoot you down. Over.”
Rob pressed
another button, causing the speakers to cut out. Sure hope this is transmit, he
thought.
“Does anybody read me, over.” Rob spoke
into the microphone while putting the headset on.
“American or
British flight, I do read you. Will
you yield to my instructions?”
“Yes, of course
we will. We have a problem. Terrorists have killed our flight crew
and forced us into your airspace.”
“Let me talk to
one of these terrorists.”
Rob looked at the
flight attendant. “Can you get...”
“He’s
dead.”
“The terrorists
are dead,” Rob said into the microphone and grimaced.
“How did they
die?”
Rob held his
breath and looked first at the rabbi, then at the flight attendant. They both were looking just as blank as
he felt.
“They were shot
by... They were shot... by... some Israeli officers who were on this
flight. And the officers were also
killed.”
The rabbi nodded
approvingly.
Again a long
moment of silence passed. Rob and
the rabbi kept busy trying to understand what all the equipment was for. They figured out how to drop and lock
the landing gear, correct the air speed, and alter their course. The airplane was remarkably easy
to fly.
“Consider
something. We currently have no
pilot.”
“Yeah...”
“There is no one
for the Iraqis to answer to for us.
Or to represent us to them.
In a situation like this, they have no reason not to split us up and
dispose of us as they will. Do you
understand what I am trying not to say?”
“I... think...
so... Are you saying that if there
were a pilot, the Iraqis would tend to hold him responsible? That he would take the brunt of their
anger?”
“You are very
perceptive.”
Rob turned to the
flight attendant. “I’m sorry. I don’t know your
name.”
“Nancy.”
“Would you get me
the jacket, hat, and tie from the captain?
Oh, also ask my wife to come up here.”
After a long
period of silence from the Iraqi fighters, the radio finally sounded. “Flight 1430, you must drop to ten
thousand feet, correct course for zero three seven degrees, and await further
instructions.”
“Roger that. Where are we being
taken?”
“Which of your
flight crew remains?”
“Just me. I’m the pilot. Where are we being
taken?”
“Flight 1430, you
have violated Iraqi airspace and are being escorted to an airfield where your
aircraft will be searched to determine if your mission over our airspace was of
an intelligence nature. You will be
detained there while your civilian authorities are contacted and arrangements
can be made for your release into their custody.”
Since the radio
was piped over the intercom, Logan knew what all this meant for him. All his intelligence reports and any
other documentation that might give away his identity had to be destroyed. But he had the list of code keys that
was invaluable to the future de-encrypting of Iraqi codes. This paper had to be memorized before it
was destroyed, and it was impossible for him to do it
alone.
He looked
around. He had to find someone
likely to help him, yet most unlikely to be suspected of espionage. Again he noticed the American woman
sitting with her three children. Perfect, he thought, but will she help? He picked up his briefcase and sat down
beside her. “Do you mind if I sit
here for a minute?”
“Only if you plan
to help me with the children.”
“I just wanted to
tell you that you’ve done a remarkable job with your children through all of
this. I think it’s a shame that
Americans must suffer because of this stupid war between the Jews and the
Arabs.”
“I’m afraid I
don’t share your frustration.”
“No?”
“No. You see, my husband is part Jewish. That makes my children Jewish, and I’m
an adopted Jew.”
“Then, would it
be safe to assume that you are sympathetic to Israel?”
“It would
indeed.”
Logan was
ecstatic. He looked up and muttered
a prayer in Hebrew. “Ma’am, I’m
sorry I can’t spend a lot of time answering all the questions you will soon be
asking me because I have something of the utmost importance to ask of you. My name is Jonathan Logan, and I am an
intelligence officer in the Israeli army.
I have important papers that must be given to the Israeli, American, or
British authorities. These papers
represent the security of our nations.
It is obvious that we will be searched by the Iraqis when we land, so I
must destroy this documentation. I
need help in memorizing the information before we land. Would you please consider helping
me? The nation of Israel would be
in your debt.”
“What is it? It kind of looks like
code.”
“Can you memorize
it?”
“Yes, of course.
I have an excellent memory.”
“Ma’am,
I...”
“My name is
Marie. Marie
Anderson.”
“Oh, yes. Marie, I can’t stress to you just how
important it is that you do not forget any of it! I was to have given this
information to your authorities yesterday, but for some reason, it was not
accepted very well.”
“Knowing
something of ‘my’ authorities, I’m not much surprised. But I assure you, I have a photographic
memory. I haven’t really exercised
it much since college, but this looks simple enough.”
Simple? This looks simple to her? Logan stared at Marie for a moment. She must really be something if she
thinks it looks simple. Could he
trust her? He was putting a great
deal of confidence into what she was telling him. What if she couldn’t do it? The documents would still have to be
destroyed.
“Very well.” He went back to his own seat, leaving
the document with her. The flight
attendant came over and led Marie to the front.
He looked around
at the dead Arabs. One of them had
to be the CheeTAh, and this flight must have been the target. Now no one would know for sure just who
he was. Maybe this whole group is CTA, he
thought. One thing bothered him,
though: if this was the CheeTAh’s work, he would have known it to be his last
mission. Why would the CheeTAh,
with all his success, have planned on a suicide mission? Something didn’t add
up.
By the time Marie
made it into the cabin, Rob was wearing the captain’s uniform. It almost fit, too. Aside from the blood stains on the coat,
he looked very much the part.
“Marie, this is
very important. I’m sorry that I
don’t have time to explain all the reasons for what I’m about to ask of you, but
I need you to take a giant leap of faith.
It’s absolutely imperative that you just trust me and do what I ask you
to do.”
Marie nodded,
uncertain.
“You and the
children must not let on that you know me.
For your own safety and that of the children, you must keep
quiet.”
“What?”
The flight
attendant switched Rob’s ID with that of the dead captain.
“Listen,
Marie. Your husband was
killed. He’s lying in the small
cabin out there.”
“I don’t
know. I don’t know if I...? How can I keep the children
from...? Why are you doing
this? Why is everyone expecting me
to trust and no one’s telling me what’s going on? Why do I have to be kept in the dark
about everything?”
“Please! Just listen, Marie. I’m sorry, but we don’t have much
time. As long as we have a pilot,
there is a chance that they’ll let us refuel and leave. Otherwise, they’ll keep us wherever
they’re taking us, and the longer we’re there, the harder it will be for us to
leave. There’s so much I’ve got to
learn about in a very short time.
Remember, my name is...” Rob glanced at his name tag. “Captain Glen
Thomas. You and Nancy must go and
explain to the other passengers what we’re going to do. We’ll need all of them to
cooperate.”
As she turned to
leave, the rabbi caught her arm.
“It will be okay. There is a
special purpose for you and your husband.
Your husband, he is like Moses, and you must trust him. He is here to lead you all into
freedom.”
Rob caught her
eye, he made a motion indicating that the old man was crazy. But she wasn’t so
sure.
The old man
turned his head in time to see what Rob was doing. “You disagree?”
Rob smiled. “Absolutely! I lucked out in killing those
terrorists, so don’t make me into a Moses.”
The rabbi stared
at him for a long moment. Then he
turned back to Marie to continue softly, “...and just like Moses, a reluctant
leader.”
Marie had to
smile. That was Rob, all
right.
Concorde
Flight 1430
Fifteen
miles north of Al-Fallujah Air Force Base
Al-Fallujah,
Iraq
The Iraqi fighter
led the Concorde to a military facility just north of Baghdad. With the rabbi’s help, Rob had come to
understand the controls. “Okay, the
gear is down and set.”
“Yes, now slow
down and feel how the airplane settles back like a graceful
bird.”
Rob gently
reduced the throttle and adjusted the flaps.
“Flying is like
music.” The rabbi waved his right
stump back and forth to the beat of an imaginary song. “Do you feel it?”
“No.”
“Yes, that’s
it. It’s like a dance. There’s rhythm and grace to it. Feel how the airplane sets back as it
slows down. Do you feel it
yet?”
Suddenly, Rob’s
face lit up. “Yes! I think I
do! I need to continue
slowing... No, that’s too
much.”
“What you just
felt was a stall. The airplane was
slowing too much.”
“I see what you
mean about feeling it, though. I
can do this. This airplane stalls
out at under a hundred seventy-five miles an hour.”
The runway was
slowly rising to meet them.
“Now just before
the airplane touches, pull it up slightly to avoid an
impact.”
Rob pulled back
the steering control slightly, and the Concorde responded.
“Let it settle to
a rest.”
A loud screech
and a subtle jar rocked the airplane as the rear wheels met the pavement. Then, slowly, the front wheel came down
to rest also. It was almost
professional. As the Concorde
taxied to the end of the runway, it was met by about a dozen armored vehicles
and some emergency equipment.
Rob jumped up to
leave the flight cabin, then looked back.
The old rabbi was still sitting.
“Come with me.”
But the old man
just waved his hand and began to sing some hymn in Hebrew while staring out the
window.
Rob stepped back
to the rabbi’s side. “Do you need
help?”
The rabbi stopped
singing, looked up, and touched Rob’s chest. “You have great strength of heart. You have the courage of King
David.”
“What are you
saying now? I’m not their leader,
and I’m not asking to be their leader.”
The old rabbi’s
smile never wavered. “Neither did
Moses ask. It just happened. Go now
and leave me.”
Rob looked
irritated. “Look, I can appreciate
your culture and history, but what’s happening now is not a fairytale, and I’m
no knight in shining armor. I’m a
computer programmer, and that’s all.”
“Tell me, have
you ever heard of our King David?”
“Yes, he lived
thousands of years ago.”
“That is
correct. Did you know he is the
greatest warrior my people have ever known?”
“No, I wasn’t
aware of that.”
“Do you know what
he did before he became that warrior?”
“He was a
shepherd, right?”
“That is
correct. You see, he, too, was an
unlikely hero, just as you are. He
was a shepherd, and you are a computer programmer. You see, it’s not always skill that
makes a winner. Sometimes it just
takes heart. If a lowly shepherd
boy could become our greatest king, then what chance does a computer programmer
have?”
The old rabbi
gazed piercingly deep into Rob’s eyes.
“You are right to worry about me.
If I come with you, I will only be killed. Jewish rabbis are not looked upon with
favor here. So go now, you have a
long journey awaiting you, and my destiny is here. Go! Leave me!”
Rob left the
flight cabin and entered the passenger cabin. The door was open, and soldiers were
boarding. All the passengers
disembarked and grouped together in front of the airplane. He looked around. Where’s the old rabbi? He went to the nearest guard. “Why wasn’t the old rabbi allowed to
leave the airplane?”
“What is
this? Old rabbi, you
say?”
“The old rabbi in
there. There is an old rabbi still
inside the airplane, and I insist that he come with us.”
“You speak of an
old rabbi. There is none. No one inside. Concorde is empty! Checked side in out, I see no one
there!”
“Let me go look
for myself.”
“You stay. She can go see.” The guard pointed his gun at
Nancy.
When Nancy
finally emerged, she was alone.
“Where is he?”
Rob asked.
She looked
visibly troubled. “I don’t
know.”
He studied her
face. Was she hiding
something? Was she only pretending
not to know where he was? For the
sake of the old man, he dropped the subject.
Logan knew this place well: his daily
intelligence reports almost always referenced this airbase. It is a highly secure and heavily
defended base. He no longer carried
his briefcase, and since he had no other way of destroying his documents
permanently, he had eaten them.
Day
Two
Third
Company
Code
Name: Times Square
Saudi
Arabia/Kuwait border
Patrolling the
desert along the Iraqi-Saudi Arabia border, Third Company was part of the
American ground force from the First Armor Division. Attached to them was a Mechanized
Company with fourteen Bradley fighting vehicles to add to their own fourteen
Abrams tanks.
The tanks were
outfitted with the new one hundred twenty millimeter cannon with thermal sights
for night and combat fighting, fully stabilized for fighting on the run. They had their greatest advantage
against the Iraqi tanks when doing battle at night. The Iraqis found this out the hard way
during Desert Storm. The Abrams
tank could see, identify, target, and destroy the Russian-made Iraqi tanks
before they even knew the Abrams was there. For this reason, the Iraqis prepared for
a daylight assault centered at the position Third Company now
patrolled.
A Desert Storm
veteran, Captain Travis Taylor was the company commander. He was part of the Armor Division that
swept around Kuwait and surrounded the Iraqi army. He now was standing atop his tank
peering through some oversized binoculars at the movement before him. His tanks were all concealed behind sand
dunes.
“It looks like
twenty... maybe twenty-five,” he said into his radio.
The division
commander was located approximately thirty miles behind Taylor’s position in
Saudi Arabia. “We have confirmation
that an air attack has just occurred inside Kuwaiti airspace. This may be the start of an all out
offensive.”
“What are my
orders?”
“You have
permission to defend yourselves if attacked. Under no circumstances are you to
initiate an attack. Keep me
posted: I want to know every detail, Captain.”
Taylor was the
son of a Nebraska farmer, and his family had lived there for three
generations. Being too short and
skinny when he was in school, he had never taken part in the sports all good
Nebraskans should: football and wrestling.
All he was known for was auburn hair and freckles, neither of which was
helpful in the environment in which he now found himself.
He was not
considered an exceptional leader.
His last evaluation report stated: “he is meticulous and stays calm in a
crisis.” Translated, it meant he
tended to do things by the book and lacked imagination. That may be true, he thought to himself,
but the only way to stall a force as
significant as this is by the book.
It would take exact timing and careful execution, something of which he
was very capable.
He had counted
more than twenty tanks a little over two miles away with an infantry attachment
behind them. If this was the
beginning of an assault, then this would just be the spearhead. The main force would be a mile or two
behind them. He decided to keep his
forces hidden for now and monitor the approaching armor column. It was his responsibility to stall the
invaders until the rest of the division mobilized and reinforced him. He knew only too well that this would
mean bleeding his precious tanks and armored vehicles in order to buy
time.
“Lieutenant,
inform the captain of the Mechanized Company that he is to have his Bradleys
make their way down to the other side of this formation carefully so they don’t
reveal themselves.” He pointed to
an area about five hundred yards west of their present position. “Over there where that opening is. When the Iraqis are in range, they are
to fire their TOW missiles and take out the lead tanks. Then scatter and fire at will on any
open target.”
The young
lieutenant left to relay the instructions.
Taylor hoped to
surprise the attacking force with the TOW anti-tank missiles. Then, as the enemy turned their
attention on the scattering Bradleys, the Abrams would attack from the other
side. With any luck, the enemy will
mistake his company for a much larger force and retreat, buying the division time to
mobilize.
A typical textbook maneuver, he told
himself.
“General, the
advancing columns are two hundred meters from the Saudi border. Do I have permission to
engage?”
“When the first
tank rolls onto the first inch of Saudi territory, you are authorized to
engage. We have just received
confirmation that Iraqi aircraft are striking targets in both Kuwait and Saudi
Arabia. You are to assume
that this is not a maneuver but an all out attack. That means you and your company are
sitting right in the middle of Times Square. It’s going to get real hot there, and
you can expect attacks from the air shortly.”
Taylor knew that
the infantry from the Mechanized Company had already dispersed anti-aircraft
crews and set up their stinger missile launchers. They were ready.
When the lead
tanks were at seventeen hundred meters and just crossing the Saudi border,
Taylor saw the TOW missiles streak away.
Twelve TOW missiles launched from the Bradleys, and within seconds, they
exploded on the lead tanks. Then
Taylor’s Abrams moved up the side of the dune and began to fire. The lead elements of the Armor column
was completely destroyed within seconds.
The Iraqi armor had been caught out in the open, and the result was
disastrous for them.
Now, as Third
Company repositioned itself to fire again, and the Iraqis attempted regroup for
a counter-offensive, one thing was clear: the lines had been drawn. The war had begun.
Al-Fullajuh
Air Force Base
Near
Al-Fullajuh, Iraq
As the passengers
were boarding a bus, Logan couldn’t help but notice the activity at the
airbase. It must have started then, he thought as
he made his way onto the bus. We’re
going to be here for a very long time.
He walked down the aisle and sat beside Rob. Marie was sitting behind Rob with the
children.
“It’s a beautiful
day today.”
Rob gave him a
sideways glance.
“There’s a lot of
air traffic going on.”
“Well, they did
just intercept a foreign aircraft invading the airspace.”
“True.”
Marie overheard
the conversation and remembered the page that she had memorized. She leaned back and stared at the
ceiling. If the page he gave her
was even half as important as he suggested, then she must not forget
anything. Not a thing! She concentrated hard. She could see the page. She could see the codes. There were forty-three lines on the
page, each line having twenty-two sets of characters separated by a space. Line by line, she reviewed the document,
studying it until she felt comfortable that each line was etched into her
memory.
The bus was
accompanied in front and behind by a land rover full of military guards. The drive took almost two hours, headed
in a southeastern direction.
Eventually they arrived at their destination. From the outside, they could see a tall
cement wall surrounding a complex, very stark and abandoned. In each of the four corners was a raised
platform with a machine gun crew and spotlight. In the center was one large building
with steel doors and bars on all the windows surrounded by several smaller
units.
As the passengers
were unloaded one at a time and their passports and ID’s checked and recorded,
Rob had time to sit and study the complex.
The Iraqis seemed to have no intention of releasing them. They’d been moved so far out into the
desert. Were they deliberately
concealing their location?
Was the prison environment meant to keep them in or rescuers out? Whatever the case, the Iraqis were
certainly expecting a rescue attempt.
At the prospect, he felt both nervous and better at the same
time.
Everyone was
allowed to bring with them only the luggage that they had brought on board the
flight. The businessmen had
their laptops, the camera crew had its cameras, and the young girls had their
makeup. Then they were escorted to
a large room on the second floor of the center building, which looked like it
may have been a dormitory at one time.
It had two large, square cement pillars evenly spaced through the center
of the room. There were three large
windows laced with thick steel bars imbedded in the cement. The only way in and out was through two
huge doors that hinged opposite each other. In one corner, a small video camera was
mounted on the wall, pointed toward the center of the room. In another, there
was a neatly stacked pile of folded blankets and pillows. At the back corner was another opening
where there was a small bathroom lacking a door.
At this point,
the guards began to search them.
Fortunately, these guards were untrained and seemed more concerned with
robbing them than they were with security.
They wanted jewelry and money, competing with each other as to who could
search the most passengers and collect the most money in the least amount of
time.
Rob watched as
one guard listened to the camera crew’s arguments for why they should be able to
keep their equipment. The guard,
half listening, seemed more concerned with how many passengers the other guards
were going through. In the end, he
allowed the camera crew to keep their equipment and rushed off to search other
passengers before the others could get any further.
Turning around,
Rob noticed a curious guard holding a floppy diskette in one hand and Marie’s
purse in the other. He didn’t seem
to know what he was holding. She
was fumbling for words.
Rob had to think
fast. “You have a coaster, Mrs.
Anderson?”
“A
what?”
“What a pretty
coaster you have!” He couldn’t
believe he hadn’t come up with something better than that.
“Yes. Yes! I always bring a coaster with me so I
don’t damage furniture with my drinks.”
The guard turned
it over and cocked his head.
“Drinks?”
Marie flashed him
her most charming, flirtatious smile.
“No, silly. A coaster!” She daintily plucked the diskette from
his hand and laid it on the table beside her. Then she took the guard’s drink and set
it on top of it.
“There. You see? Isn’t that
better?”
“It is worth
nothing.” With that, he hurried off
to the next passenger.
Marie quickly
wiped it off and returned it to her purse.
Rob drew closer,
keeping an eye on the guards. “How
is it?”
“A coaster? Couldn’t you come up with anything
better than that? I felt like an
idiot!”
Rob smiled
mischievously, mocking her performance, “You see? Isn’t that better?” He laughed as she scowled at him, trying
her best not to smile, but she never could resist his charm. Huffily, she grabbed the children and
joined the others.
A short time
later, four large guards walked in and demanded that the captain accompany
them. Well, Rob thought, it’s finally begun. Now maybe we’ll get some answers. They seemed to walk forever -- perhaps
to the other side of the compound? -- to a small room with only a chair and a
single light hanging from the ceiling.
“Sit
here.”
“I’m fine right
here.”
The guard caught
him in the stomach with the butt of his rifle, sending him to the floor. An officer walked into the room from
behind and stood over him. His
uniform was different from the other military men he had seen so far. The guard pulled Rob to his feet and
forcefully set him into the chair, cuffing his hands behind
him.
“What do you
want?” A fist caught him on his
left cheek, sending him and his chair to the floor. He almost blacked out but managed to
stay conscious.
The officer
towered over him. His English was
almost perfect. “I ask the
questions here, understood?”
Rob nodded as the
guards returned him to an upright position. He was beginning to put the pieces
together. This officer was not like
the others. The enormous chip on
his shoulder. The different
uniform. The perfect English he
spoke. The short wiry frame. It was all adding up: this man wasn’t
Iraqi! He must be somehow rejected
in his own country and is now making everyone he meets pay for his
misfortune.
The officer
postured haughtily before him. He
couldn’t have weighed much over a hundred twenty pounds, yet he carried himself
as if he weighed two hundred.
Great, Rob thought. He’s some kind of sadistic
sociopath.
“I want to know
about the intelligence mission you were on. What countries are involved? Who do you report
to?”
“We are a
civilian fli...” Another blow, to
his left cheek this time, sent him over the other direction. This time he did lose consciousness and
awoke to find himself still lying on the floor.
Wasit
Prison Facility
Wasit
Territory, East Central Iraq
Prisoner
Barracks
Logan sat down by
Marie. “Don’t worry. We don’t know what they’re up to here,
but if they were going to kill us, they would not furnish us with quarters, a
bathroom, and pillows and blankets for the night. I think they’re planning to hold us here
for a while, perhaps for some sort of ransom.”
“Why did they
take Rob?”
“They want some
answers, and Rob is the pilot. At
least, that’s what they think.
They’ll probably start by being very tough and accusing him of
espionage. My guess is that they
know we were hijacked, and they just want to get the
details.”
“Will they let us
go when Rob explains to them what happened?”
“Don’t count on
it. Tensions are very high between
the West and Iraq politically. Our
hijacking took place at probably the worst possible time. Most people are not aware that it is
very possible another war could break out at any moment.”
“If that happens,
what will it mean for us?”
“Well... it won’t be good, of course. It’s hard to say, but I wouldn’t count
on being released any time soon.
Rob will be okay. They will
probably beat him but only to hurt him.
Their blows will be measured.
They will attempt to find a weakness of his and exploit it. If beatings don’t work, they will try
something else. It is absolutely
imperative that, when they bring him back, you do not display marital affection,
or the next thing they will use is you and your children against
him.”
Marie stared at
him, horrified. “What should I
do?”
“They will be
bringing him back soon. They have
no intention of holding him this initial time for very long. Take the children to a corner and do not
allow them to see your husband when they bring him back. We will care for him for you. Don’t worry. He is not alone, and neither are
you.”
He stood up,
smiling an indulgent smile at her before he turned to focus his attention on his
next task. Grant was working on his
laptop computer when he sat down next to him. “Nice-looking computer,” he said,
examining it closely.
“Thanks,” Grant
replied curtly.
“Four eighty-six
or Pentium?”
“Pentium one
twenty.”
“Wow! Lots of horsepower there. What do you use it for? Word processing?”
Grant stopped
working. “Well, yes. But I have diagnostic tools on here,
too.”
“Diagnostics! What are
you? A
hacker?”
Grant closed the
laptop. “No, electrical
engineer. My partner, Jason Katz,
and I have a communications company.
We design communications components.”
“Radio or
TV?”
“Not that kind of
communication. Network
communications.”
“I see. Could you work with TV if you had
to?”
“Oh, I
suppose. There’s not that much
difference in signal.
Why? You got somethin’ in
mind?”
“Oh, no.” Logan shook his head. “You see those cameras the film crew
uses?”
“Yeah.”
“Could you work
on them? I mean, could you, if
necessary, hook something up to them?
Fix them? Do work on them,
like hooking something up to them?”
“Maybe. I don’t know. It depends on what it is and what
equipment I had to work with. What
d’ya have in mind?”
“Nothing! Nothing at all.” Logan smiled and rose to leave. He had all the pieces. Now if he could just get Rob to put it
all together.
Wasit
Prison Facility
Wasit
Territory, East Central Iraq
Interrogation
Room
As Rob regained
consciousness, the guards again set his chair upright. He winced and tried to protect his
tender ribs. His face was barely
recognizable. He wiped the hot
sticky blood from his nose and mouth.
His captor
sauntered toward him. “Before this
is over, I will have all the answers that I require, do you
understand?”
Rob looked up
into the cold, hard face. No matter
what he said, he was going to be beaten anyway. The questions he was asked were designed
to produce a beating. If he were a
spy or a civilian pilot, he would not be able to give any information, but the
officer did get what he wanted from this initial meeting: he set the rules! Rob put his head down again. “Yes, I
understand.”
Wasit
Prison Facility
Wasit
Territory, East Central Iraq
Prisoner
Barracks
Logan stared out
the window. As best he could tell,
they were about fifty miles southeast of Baghdad. Israeli Intelligence knew about this
installation. It was originally
built and manned by the French Foreign Legion and later turned into a prison
because of its remote location.
Until now, no one in the Israeli intelligence community knew that this
installation had been reactivated.
He watched the
sky with all the jet fighters and bombers coming and going overhead from the
direction of the airbases around Baghdad.
He needed to remember every detail he’d seen since his arrival. One never knew just what small detail
might become of utmost importance.
Nancy, however,
was only concerned with the passengers.
She felt responsible for whatever would happened to them and wished she
could do more. She stood by the
doors and paced nervously. She kept
looking over at Marie, thinking she should have demanded to go as well. Nancy made her way over to Marie and sat
down. “I want you to know that I
think you are an incredibly strong woman.
You’ve done what most women would not: you gave up your husband for
us. I don’t know if I could have
done that.”
Marie’s eyes
teared but she held herself together.
“I would love to
give you a hug, but I don’t want them to start putting two and two
together. I promise you this: I
will do all that I can to help him as if I were you. Is that okay with
you?”
Before Marie
could answer, the doors opened, and Rob’s unconscious body was shoved into the
room. Nancy caught Marie’s eyes,
pleading silently for her to go and help him.
Grant and Katz
helped him over to one of the center pillars. “Can we get these handcuffs off?” But the guards walked out and closed the
door.
Rob actually
looked worse then he felt. He
scooted sideways until he made sure that Marie was out of the line of sight with
the closed circuit camera, then winked.
He knew that the officer he had just met would be watching him very
closely. All the passengers had
gathered around as if expecting him to tell them how it went, but, given his
present condition, they were not quite sure they wanted to
know.
He tried to make
light of the situation. “I had a
real good talk with their authorities.
You’ll be happy to know that they agreed to all of our
demands.”
Laughter broke
out as the tension level dropped significantly.
Suddenly, his
face was covered with bright camera lights. Rogers and Douglas started barraging him
with questions about what had happened to him. He just shook his head and closed his
eyes.
Wasit
Prison Facility
Wasit
Territory, East Central Iraq
Prison
Commander’s Office
“Turn it
off!” Colonel Esfandiari was
disgusted with what he’d seen on the TV monitor in his office. “Turn it off now! I’ve seen all I need to see.” He spoke more to himself than to anyone
else in the room. He turned and
looked out the window.
Esfandiari was
born in Egypt but educated in the West -- the United States, in fact. He had the opportunity to train with the
American military through an officer exchange program that the U.S. offered to
many of its allies. It was there
that he developed a deep resentment for what he called “American arrogance.” His nationality gave him minority status
among even the minorities, and, as such,
he believed, was never given due respect for his military knowledge. Then, when he finally returned to Egypt,
he was eventually expelled from the Egyptian army because of his strong ties to
and sympathy for PLO terrorists.
It didn’t bother
him much, though, since he quickly found a new home in the Iraqi army, an
organization that was more geared to his politics. To him, his life was nothing more than a
struggle through one barrier after another, and over the course of many years,
he had become a man filled with great hate and rage.
I will kill that American pilot eventually,
and then the other passengers, he told himself, but not until I get my
satisfaction.
A tactician by
nature, everything he did was carefully considered and planned. Every alternative was thoroughly
explored and contingencies carefully mapped out. He was always thoroughly focused,
causing him to have little patience or respect for the inadequate Iraqi military
around him. He sat staring out the
window with his elbows on the arm rests and his thumbs under his chin, slowly
tapping his two index fingers together as he planned his next step.
USS
Brittany Shore
Persian
Gulf
From the bridge
of the frigate USS Brittany Shore, Captain Neil Rainey listened to the General
Quarters siren sound. His was the
lead ship of a task force made up of surface-to-surface and surface-to-air
missile frigates as well as supply and troop transports. But in order to get into the Persian
Gulf, they would have to pass through the Strait of Hormuz, bordered on one side
by Iran and the other by the United Arab Emirates.
In the middle of
this strait were three small islands, seized by Iran, that had seen a
significant military buildup in the past couple of years. Iran, though not friendly with Iraq, had
claimed the Persian Gulf as a military free zone. That is, to everyone, of course, but
itself. When the latest hostilities
began between the U.S. and Iraq, Iran announced that it would not allow military
ships to pass into the straits and immediately began to increase its already
significant military force on the islands.
Rainey knew they
had American-made Hawk surface-to-air missiles, Chinese Seer II
surface-to-surface, about a dozen fast missile boats, and over eight thousand
troops. The fast missile boats and
the Seer II missiles concerned him the most. The boats had such a low profile and
were so quick that they could be within seven miles before radar detected
them. And the Seer II was a
state-of-the-art medium-range sea-skimming missile containing a warhead capable
of blasting a hole into even the most heavily armored
vessels.
The Brittany
Shore had at its disposal a broad list of weapons that, if used correctly, could
defeat the Iranian weapons. She had
a multi-purpose helicopter that could transport troops, search for submarines,
or, in combat situations, be outfitted with air-to-surface or air-to-air
missiles as required. There was a
Phalanx, a twenty millimeter Vulcan cannon, located amid ship -- considered a
last ditch defense against incoming missiles -- and a multi-purpose automatic
one hundred twenty millimeter cannon at the front of the ship. Rainey was depending on the Sea Sparrow
surface-to-air missiles. The
compact missiles had shown superb performances against both enemy missiles and
aircraft during simulated drills.
Rainey had taken
command of his vessel eighteen months before. He had been commanding her since her
shakedown cruise and had come to love her as if she were his wife. He had never been in actual combat
before, but he did believe in himself and in his men. The men of the Brittany Shore had come
to respect their young captain. He
was always fair and honest and seemed to know each of his one hundred thirty
crew members individually.
He gently stroked
the console in front of him and remembered what his last captain told him
several years ago when he served as first officer aboard a different ship:
“Treat her right, son, and she’ll always bring you home.” From him, he learned that a captain
earns respect from his crew by respecting them first.
It was time to
let his crew know what was going on.
He keyed his microphone. “As
you all know, we are in a state of war.
Within the next few minutes, we will be passing through a strait that
Iran has illegally claimed as their territory. We are the lead ship heading into harm’s
way. Behind us is a convoy of
troops and supplies that must be delivered to Kuwait if our forces there are to
continue to stand against the invading Iraqi army. Whatever gets past us gets through to
the convoy. Remember men, it is not
a question of whether we can pass through these straits up ahead, we must! Thousands of men are depending on us and
on our success. It is absolutely
imperative that we succeed, because...
because no one else can.
Trust me, your buddies, and this ship. Do your jobs, and do them just the way
we drilled. If you do your best, as
I know you will, that will be good enough.
Finally, I want to thank every one of you for the pleasure of being your
captain.”
Four miles ahead,
hovering at five hundred feet, the Lance’s radar suddenly showed a small dot
appearing and disappearing. The
Lance was the Brittany Shore’s helicopter, the Navy derivative of the army Black
Hawk and the latest multi-purpose helicopter in military production. The look-down radar was specially fitted
to give it the ability to see sea skimming missiles and periscopes.
“The way the dot
comes and goes... It’s gotta be a
sea skimmer.”
The pilot
contacted his home ship. “Brittany
Shore, we are tracking a sea skimmer missile bearing zero-one-six at twelve
miles from your position.”
“I’ve got some
boats, now. It looks like
six.”
The Lance carried
two large long-range Harpoon missiles.
Its mission was to weave its way through the picket line of missile boats
and Hawk missile batteries on the island and destroy the radar station that was
tracking the fleet.
The Brittany
Shore was not a primary target, but it had to be destroyed if the Iranian forces
were to get to the fleet.
First Officer
Dana Pitney was watching the radar on the ship. “Captain, we’re tracking a missile bearing
zero-two-six at four miles. Lance
has two more at six and ten miles.”
Rainey knew this
meant that there were less than thirty seconds until impact with the first
missile. “Launch a Sea
Sparrow.”
The radar
operator’s hands raced deftly over his console. “Oh, no! We just lost primary radar! I’ll have it reestablished in thirty
seconds.”
Pitney watched
him work. “That’ll be too
late!”
The captain
stood. “Come right
zero-two-six.”
“Sir, that will
point us directly at it.”
“It’ll give us
the smallest profile for the missile.
Ready the Phalanx.”
“There it
is.” A bridge spotter pointed to a
dot in the sky just ahead of them.
The Phalanx fired
in short bursts without success. A
second later, the front of the Brittany Shore exploded. Bodies were thrown everywhere, and fire
broke out on three different decks.
The ship had lost a garage-size section of deck with most of the ship’s
nose above the water line gone and a hole on the port side water line the size
of a car. The ship was taking on
water.
Rainey grabbed
his microphone. “Emergency and fire
crews to the forecastle and front deck immediately.”
“Sir, the radar
is back on line and tracking two missiles.”
Pitney
turned. “We should retreat
now.”
“Never order
steak unless you’re ready to pay the price. Launch the Sea Sparrows,
now.”
“The first one’s
too close,” said the radar operator. “I’ve got a lock on the second one. Uh, sir? Radar has three missile boats bearing
six-three-five at six miles and closing.”
Rainey looked
around his ship. “It’s up to you
now.”
The Phalanx was
set on auto and began firing at the first missile when it closed to five hundred
meters, or eight seconds, away. At
fifty meters, less than one second from impact, the missile exploded, showering
the deck and emergency crews with debris.
Almost simultaneously, the Sea Sparrows launched from the dual quad
launcher.
Pitney rushed
toward the captain. “Sir, we’re
taking on too much water. We’ve got
to slow down.”
Rainey looked at
the charts on the smoke-filled bridge.
Glass from the broken windows lay scattered over everything. The ship had wedged herself between the
island and the straits. “All
engines stop.”
From this
position, the convoy could pass to the west and be fully shielded by the
Brittany Shore if she could just continue to fight. The convoy can make it through, Rainey
thought, if Lance can just get that
radar.
Lance passed
through the missile boats without much problem and flew at over a hundred knots
toward the island just twenty feet above the water. “Sir, we’re being tracked,” said the
electronics officer to the pilot.
“Have you
acquired the radar base yet?”
“Yes.. Yes, I’ve
got it. Bearing seven four eight at
twenty-three miles. We’ve got to
climb to at least one hundred feet to launch the missile.”
“That’ll make us a sitting duck.” The pilot took Lance to a higher
altitude. “We might as well wave a
red flag and tell them where we’re at.”
An alarm sounded
as a Hawk missile was launched from the island.
“Come on! Fire the Harpoon! Just one second
more...”
The radar
operator was still watching his console.
“Sir, Lance has disappeared from radar. Also, I’ve got two missile boats bearing
zero-nine-three at two thousand meters.
Sir, they’re attacking and launching missiles.”
Rainey looked at
Pitney. “Is the cannon
on-line?”
“Yes, sir, but I
don’t know if it’s in any condition to fire. There’s a lot of damage up
there.”
“Use the
cannon.”
Another officer
turned to the captain. “Captain,
the phalanx is out of ammo. They’re
reloading it now.”
The bridge
spotter shook his head. “Those
missiles will be here before it’s loaded, sir.”
“That’s all
right, Ensign. As long as they’re
shooting at us, the convoy is safe.
What’s the convoy’s position, now?”
“Sir, the convoy
is due west of our position,” the radar operator said. “Do you think Lance got the
radar?”
Rainey looked in
the direction of the island. “God, let’s hope so.”
Moments later,
four missiles slammed into the side of the Brittany Shore. Fire broke out all over the ship, which
began to list sharply to the right.
Only emergency power remained.
Pitney’s charred
face appeared from behind a post.
“Shall I give orders to abandon ship, sir?”
“Do we have any
weapons left?” Rainey’s arm was
soaked with red, hanging limp.
“Yes,
Captain. The one twenty millimeter
cannon is still operational. It
worked against the missile boats. I
think we’ve sunk five now.”
Rainey dropped to
his knees, clinging to the console.
Several of the bridge crew lay wounded on the floor. “Has the convoy passed by
yet?”
“Medic! We need a medic
here!”
The radar
operator looked at Pitney. “Sir,
I’ve got the radar back up... And
sir, we’ve got an aircraft bearing zero-six-three. It’s... it’s a MIG-23,
sir.”
Rainey grabbed
Pitney’s arm as he sank to the floor. “Take care of her, Pitney... And she’ll always bring you home.” His eyes closed.
Pitney stood and
looked around. “Is the Sea Sparrow
on-line?”
“I think I can
get you one.”
“I want that
MIG!”
“Affirmative,
sir. Firing the Sea Sparrow.”
“Are there any
more hostiles?”
“No, sir. No MIGs and no more missiles. Lance must’ve gotten the
radar.”
“Engine
room. Can you make
turns?”
“Affirmative,
Captain.”
“Give me three
knots. Pilot, set course in pursuit
of the convoy. We’ll cover them as
they leave. Somebody radio the
convoy and wish them Godspeed.”
Day
Three
Wasit
Prison Facility
East
Central Iraq
Prisoner
Barracks
Rob awoke the
next morning to the sun shining in on him through the window. He had spent the night in handcuffs
leaning against the pillar, so his neck was stiff and his hands felt numb. It had been almost an entire day since
any of them had eaten. He looked
around. Most of the others were
still asleep except for Logan. He
was sitting directly under the camera where he knew he wouldn’t be seen and was
watching everyone, including Rob.
He found himself wondering if Logan was one of the terrorists or maybe an
Iraqi conspirator of some sort, there only to spy on the prisoners. He seemed to observe everything and keep
to himself. He was unusually
detached from everyone.
That is... everyone except Marie. Several times Rob had seen him talking
with her. In fact, he could think
of no one else with whom he had seen Logan talking. Well, for now he would keep an eye on
him until he could get a message to her to stay away from
him.
Logan walked over
to stand by the window and study the outside area. From the front door of the block house
in which they were located to the front gate of the compound was less than fifty
meters. Only two guard towers kept
watch over this area. Two expert marksmen could eliminate the
guards in less than two seconds, he thought. The motor pool was just outside of the
blockhouse door to the left. There
were two Land Rovers with mounted machine guns, two transport trucks, the bus,
and an armored car.
For a moment, he
allowed himself to be impressed, and somewhat surprised also, with how well his
intelligence training had prepared him for this situation. The intelligence community was faced
almost daily with impossible tasks.
To find solutions, one must first define the problem, then inventory the
available resources, and finally pool the resources into a workable
solution. In this case, the problem
was easily definable, and he had just concluded an inventory of resources. Now the solution was beginning to
form. It’s just too easy.
Something
bothered him, though. How would the
authorities ever locate this place?
He knew that Israel, if not the U.S., would attempt a rescue if their
location were known. But how to get
a message out of here?
At mid-morning,
the passengers were finally taken out for their first meal, but Rob was taken
again to the same small office he had been in the day before. This time Rob stood quietly. Colonel Esfandiari walked into the
office from behind Rob, drew his revolver and pointed it at Rob’s head. “I could just kill you and get it over
with,” he said with a soft ominousness.
“Does that scare you?”
Rob looked into
the colonel’s eyes, trying to see beyond his own fear of death. Esfandiari squinted briefly and
turned his head slightly. There it is, Rob thought. It was just a test. He weighed his options and decided that
a show of weakness might cause this maniac to look for someone else to
torment. No! If anybody, it must be
him.
Rob tried to
sound lighthearted. “Actually,
you’re the sixth Arab to point a gun at me in the past twenty-four hours. I killed the other
five.”
Sweat burst
across Rob’s face as he watched the muscles in his tormentor's cheeks
tighten. Then, with a deep
breath, Esfandiari holstered his
pistol and turned away.
He dismissed the
guards then stalked pompously about the room. “You obviously don’t understand that I’m
not just any Arab.”
Rob immediately
caught onto his captor’s weakness.
Could it be that this western-educated Arab considered himself
American?
“I was educated
in the United States...”
Rob interrupted,
pushing his luck. “I know you...”
Esfandiari
whirled around angrily, then smirked at his prisoner. “Then, go on. Tell me who I am.”
“Did you ever
hear the story of the pot and the kettle?”
Confused but
curious, Esfandiari just stared blankly at Rob.
“There was a pot
and a kettle sitting on a stove one day.
The pot looked at the kettle and said, ‘I’m sure glad I’m not like
you. ‘Why is that?’ the kettle
asked. ‘Well, you’re black,’ said
the pot.” Rob glanced at
Esfandiari, but his captor made no move, only studied Rob intently. “You see, what is so ironic is that they
were both made from the same piece of metal.”
“So,” Esfandiari exploded, “they were BOTH
black! Is that what you are trying
to say?!”
Rob had pushed
the right buttons.
“You look at me
as if I am one of these... these... these spineless... ignorant... fools!” Esfandiari sputtered. “No! No! I am more!” He shook his finger in
Rob’s face. “I am more than that,
and before I am done with you, you will know that, too.” Esfandiari turned sharply on his
heels and stomped out.
Rob knew he had
pretty much guaranteed the safety of the passengers. Their sparring had turned this situation
into a personal battle between the two of them. Esfandiari no longer cared about
the other passengers. Now he would
not be able to resist focusing his rage on Rob only. Suddenly, the door opened again behind
him, and the guards came back in.
Rob took a deep breath and braced himself: he knew what was going to
happen next...
Wasit
Territory
East
Central Iraq
Captain Taylor
managed to stall the Iraqi offensive for only three hours. To his knowledge, he was the only
survivor. He wasn’t sure if any of
the Abrams or Bradleys had managed to escape the Iraqi counter-offensive. It came quickly from every
direction. His company had been
split up and destroyed completely. Attacks from the ground units, combined with
those of attack helicopters and Air Force fighters made for a quick Iraqi
victory.
He tried to
remember the last thing that happened.
There was an explosion as his tank was hit, then... Then he was on this truck, but where was
he being taken? Were there any
other survivors? The guards would
not talk to him or answer his questions.
He wasn’t sure if that was because they were ordered not to or they just
couldn’t speak English.
They had spent
the night before parked beside the road.
He went to sleep listening to fighters flying back and forth
overhead. He hoped they belonged to
the U.S., but he had his doubts.
They had been traveling northward for a day. If their destination wasn’t Baghdad,
then it certainly must be near it.
Wasit
Prison Facility
East
Central Iraq
Prisoner
Barracks
Logan paused
momentarily as he looked into Marie’s eyes. If Rob has the leadership and imagination
that I think he does, he thought, then he will certainly know what to do with
this information.
“You must get
this information to Rob. It is very
important that no one know where it came from.”
“I
understand.”
“Don’t look at
it, but you know the camera over in the corner that is monitoring
us?”
“Yes.”
“Listen
carefully. First, the camera has a
transmitter on it that broadcasts the signal to different parts of this
compound. Second, the camera crew
has equipment that could intercept that signal and retransmit it on a U.S.
military emergency band frequency.
Do you understand what I’m saying?”
Marie looked
insulted. “Don’t patronize
me.”
“I’m very
sorry.” Logan was apologetic,
looking both surprised and impressed. “Third, you know the two
businessmen over to your left by the window? They are electrical engineers, and one
has a technician’s tool set with him.
The final piece is this.” He handed her a pocket pager. “The crystal from this pager can be used
to receive the signal transmitted by that closed circuit camera. If all the pieces are put together
correctly, the same picture that the guards are watching could be retransmitted
on an emergency band width that the U.S. military constantly monitors. It would take only minutes for the U.S.
to vector our position. Then, if
the signal was picked up by the Iraqis also, they would be able to trace the
signal to this compound to that camera and to the transmitter it contains, but I
don’t believe they would be able to figure out what
happened.”
Marie stared
intently at him. “Let me get this
straight. You want Rob and those
two businessmen... “ She waved her hand toward Grant and Katz, but Logan quickly
grabbed her hand and lowered it.
“Never, ever,
point at someone when you’re being watched.”
She looked at him
sheepishly. “Sorry. You want Rob
and those two to use your beeper to intercept the broadcast from that camera and
retransmit it with the TV cameras on some emergency
channel?”
“That’s
correct.”
“Can that really
be done?”
“I’m not
sure. I’m not an electrician, but
something tells me that if it is possible, your husband can make it
work.”
“I’m sure he’ll
be pleased to know about your confidence in him, but I’m not thrilled about
having Rob do something that could get him killed.”
He remained
silent for a moment as he considered her.
She was very beautiful and obviously very dedicated to her husband. “Marie, are you aware that there have
been very few kidnappings in this part of the world that have not resulted in
someone, if not everyone, being killed?
We cannot depend on diplomacy to save us. We don’t even know if our nations know
what country we’re being held in, and they certainly do not know we’re
here. If we’re to be rescued, we
must let them know where we are.
The rest is up to them.”
She looked at
least partially convinced. “What
about the frequency for the emergency band? What is it?”
He handed her a
sheet of paper. It appeared to be a
type of diary for the last couple of days with the time of day in the left-hand
column.
“A
diary?”
He looked around
to see if her surprise drew any attention, but everyone seemed to be busy as
they were. “No, not just a
diary. The times are
fictitious. If you take all the
numbers from the times on this page and put them together, you have the
frequency of the emergency band.”
She looked at the
page again, then up at him. “Can I
keep this?”
“No, just look at
it and memorize it.”
She visually
placed all the numbers together and committed it to memory. A moment later, she handed it back to
him.
“I’ll see that
Rob gets this information.”
He started to
turn away but stopped to look back at her.
“Remember, Rob cannot know where this came from. It’s for his own good!” Then he left her.
Rob looked at
Nancy, shocked. “Marie told you
this?”
Nancy
nodded.
He glanced over
toward Marie and then back at Nancy, unbelieving. “Marie?” He had always been aware of her
technical knowledge, but this surpassed anything of which he ever considered her
capable.
“The answer is
yes,” he said, trying to regain his composure. “I know exactly what she means. Marie told you this? My Marie?”
“Yes,” Nancy
repeated, getting visibly perturbed with his incredulity, “and she said that you
would understand.”
“I do, but I
didn’t know that communications were of any interest to her. Don’t you think she’s been acting
strange?”
“Not at all. Under the circumstances, I think that
she’s been acting quite normal.”
”Dreaming up a
way to turn a local surveillance camera into a regional broadcast center is not
typical for her! Not only that, how
would she know what the emergency band frequency is for the U.S. military? You’d have to be in the intelligence
commun...”
Rob stopped
himself and glanced around until his eyes found the quiet dark-haired man who
talked so often to Marie. “Never
mind. I think I just figured it
out.”
Wasit
Prison Facility
East
Central Iraq
Prisoner
Barracks, 3:34pm
Since the Iraqis
had not yet set up a prisoner of war detention center, they took Taylor and one
other officer, a pilot from a downed helicopter, to the compound where
passengers from Flight 1430 were being detained. Taylor was not expecting to see
civilians when he walked into the dorm.
Surrounding him were American, British, and Israeli civilians, including
a civilian airline pilot. Every
instinct told him he needed to take charge of the situation. He turned to the guard and began to list
his demands, insisting on seeing his commander.
Esfandiari
stepped into the room as Taylor was objecting to the civilians being held as
prisoners on his compound. Having
watched Taylor with interest for several minutes, he drew his gun and walked
over to the military pilot who had been brought in with Taylor. He smiled, pointed the gun at the
pilot’s head, and pulled the trigger.
The civilians
screamed and ran toward the back of the room. Marie tried to shield her children from
the horror, but they were screaming hysterically and clinging to
her.
Without thinking,
Taylor moved toward Esfandiari, poised to attack.
Esfandiari
leveled his gun at the Taylor’s head.
“For every demand you make, I will shoot a bullet into your
head.”
Taylor backed
off, lifting his hands in surrender.
“No, No. I don’t have any
demands. None at
all.”
Esfandiari glared
at Taylor in contempt, then walked over to Rob. “Will you beg me for this man’s life, or
should I kill him in front of you?”
Rob knew that
begging Esfandiari was the type of attention that he craved. Fear and admiration from Americans was
his life-long ambition. If Rob gave
him what he wanted, he would kill someone else whenever he needed another
high.
Rob barely
acknowledged Esfandiari. “I see a
little man,” Rob held his thumb and forefinger one inch apart, “with a great...
big... gun.”
The muscles in
Esfandiari’s neck grew taut and his face turned red. He struck Rob across the face with the
butt of his gun. His hands shook in
rage as he held the gun in Rob’s face, and his breathing was so heavy Rob
thought he would hyperventilate.
Suddenly, he stepped back
and holstered his gun. “You would
like that, wouldn’t you?”
Actually, Rob had
no idea what he was talking about.
“You would like
to be the martyr. Well, you have
much suffering to do first.”
Esfandiari turned on his heels and stalked out of the dorm. The guards gathered the dead soldier and
dragged him out with them.
Taylor made his
way over to Rob. “That was a pretty
stupid thing to do.”
Rob glared back
at Taylor, then pointed at the blood on the floor. “That was a pretty stupid thing to
do.”
But Taylor
wouldn’t leave it alone. “Do you
consider yourself the leader of these people?”
“If you’re asking
me if I speak for them... you need to talk to them.”
Taylor pushed his
finger into Rob’s chest. “People
like you get other people hurt.”
Rob wasn’t about
to take any lectures from this arrogant jerk. “No one got hurt until you walked in
with your stupid demands, so get out of my face unless you want to become
another red spot on the floor.”
Then Rob put his finger on Taylor’s chest. “Got
it?”
Taylor stood
speechless as Rob turned away. Rob
knew it would not be his last tangle with the egotistical soldier who was
supposed to be on their side.
Having no comprehension of the prison warden’s psychotic nature, this new
prisoner was a greater threat to their safety than their
captor.
An American
soldier had been murdered right in front of him, and he was helpless to do
anything about it. Frustrated, Rob
limped over to the window, dropping his head against the bars. He couldn’t figure out Esfandiari. How much satisfaction did he get from
the murder? If he enjoyed it, then
he would kill again and again until they were all dead. Rob hoped he was able to humiliate him
enough so that it would not be something he’d want to readily try again. He glanced toward the corner where Marie
knelt comforting the children. She
was eyeing him with a concerned smile.
He knew that he had to remain strong for them.
Nancy couldn’t
resist. She approached Taylor. “The answer is
yes.”
Taylor’s eyes
showed interest.
“Yes, he is our
leader, and yes, he does speak for us.
He’s not the captain. He’s one of the passengers, just like
the rest of us. And he is the
reason we are all still alive.”
He opened his
mouth slightly as if to ask a question, but she didn’t give him a
chance.
“Let me tell you
about that man over there you just brushed off. When we were hijacked by five terrorists
who were planning to destroy our airplane and killed our flight crew, he
singlehandly killed the hijackers, disarmed the bomb, and landed the plane. He’s not the pilot; he’s just pretending
to be so that crazy commander will focus his hate on him. Now that man has a proven track record
with us, so don’t even think of asking us to choose between you. Just think about this: until you came
along, no one had been hurt. And
now that maniac has the taste of blood in his mouth. I only hope that if he shoots someone
else, it’s you!”
“Wait a minute! I
didn’t kill that man!” He was
shaken by her angry words, and his face was covered with
guilt.
She glared at
him, sickened by his attempt to cover his own hide. “You may just as well have pulled the
trigger.”
“I was just
trying to establish some guidelines.”
She laughed
sarcastically. “Is that what you
call it? Well, that you did, and
over there is the blood to prove it.
Rob is our leader and the only one we’re going to listen to. If any of these passengers are hurt as a
result of your recklessness, I hope I live long enough to see you
pay!”
“I had no
idea...”
“Just a
suggestion. Don’t mess with
Rob. He’ll take you
apart!”
She turned
abruptly to leave but was stopped by Taylor’s shaking voice. “Wait! I’m sorry about what
happened!”
She turned around
and sized him up. “You don’t owe me
an apology. Save it for the widow
of the man you just got killed.”
She stalked off
leaving him shaken to the core. He
had just lived through one of the hottest battles of his life, and up until now,
he had not made a bad decision. Was
it really true? Had he cost that
soldier his life? He closed his
eyes and turned away from the group.
He was just following what his training dictated under these
circumstances. But if his training
was wrong, how should he act? He
was not used to functioning outside of military guidelines. He needed a frame of reference in which
to work. He wasn’t good at shooting
from the hip.
He turned to look
around at the ragged group. Almost
everyone was staring back at him.
He felt completely undone knowing that they disapproved of him. Moreover, he wasn’t sure that they
shouldn’t.
Logan was
slightly amused but concerned about the turn of events. Rob and Taylor were opposites. Rob was imaginative and intuitive. Taylor was methodical and
meticulous. If they worked
together, they would accomplish a great deal. That is, of course, if they didn’t kill
each other first.
He noted the
insignia on Taylor’s shoulder. He
was part of an Armor division, and now he was a prisoner. That could only mean one thing. The war had started. The ground forces had engaged. His only consolation was knowing he’d
been right when he tried to warn the U.S. and Britain. Inwardly, he wondered if those
intelligence agents were thinking of him now, wishing they had
listened.
If I live through this, he thought, I will take great pleasure in meeting those
men again to say ‘I told you so!’
The door opened
again, and four guards walked in.
They motioned Rob to come with them. He studied them for a moment, and then,
without a word, he walked back out the door with the
guards.
Nancy slowly moved back toward Taylor as
she watched Rob being escorted out of the room. “Do you see that?” She nodded toward
Rob.
“Yes,” Taylor
replied, guilt still written all over his face. His eyes darted back and forth like a
dog looking for a place to hide.
She looked him
over with pity. If he had a tail, it would be stuck between
his legs, she thought.
“What’s going to
happen now?”
“If we’re all
lucky, he will live another day.
You tell me what’s going to happen.
He’s on his way to see a madman, and thanks to you, he’s not in a very
pleasant mood.”
“What will he
do?”
“He’ll do
whatever he has to. He’s our
leader.”
Wasit
Prison Facility
East
Central Iraq
Prison
Commander’s Office, 4:23pm
Rob was taken to
the same little room. Esfandiari
was waiting for him, drinking wine from a crystal wine glass. Without looking, Esfandiari set down his
glass. “My reports say that you
murdered five Arab citizens.”
“You have a
point, I suppose?”
“I could have you
taken out and shot.”
“Yeah, you could,
but you won’t. Will
you?”
“What makes you
so sure?”
“Because it won’t
change anything, will it?”
Esfandiari stared
at him, his face starting to darken again.
“If you killed
me, you’d still be...” Rob hesitated, guessing at the proper button to push.
“The Arab reject.”
The look on
Esfandiari’s face told him he had scored.
Encouraged by what he saw, he drove the point home. “You’d still be you, and I’d still be
me. Only then, I’d be better than
you... forever.”
Esfandiari
sneered and picked up the glass again.
Rob had struck another nerve.
“The day you kill me,” Rob said slowly, maximizing the effect, “is the
day you admit that I beat you, and you would have to live with that for the rest
of your life. And you know what
would be even worse? All
these people and all your men will know it, too! Everyone will know what a failure you
are!”
The wine glass
shattered in Esfandiari's hand, and he stepped back. Then he slapped Rob with the back of his
hand. “You may be rich, but that
doesn’t make you better!”
Rob wouldn’t let
it go. “Look around you. Why do you think they gave you a command
out in the middle of a desert, a hundred miles from nowhere? Look around you, for God’s sake! Look at this compound. Look at what you’re ordered to do. You’re not even involved with any
military units. You’re just
police. Don’t you see? Whoever put you out here thinks you’re a
joke! That’s what they’re trying to tell you! They’re probably out there right
now laughing at you.”
Esfandiari’s fist
slammed against Rob’s already bruised and hurting face. He fell to the floor, stunned. As he slowly regained
consciousness, he realized that he was lying on the floor, and he could hear
Esfandiari standing over him yelling or cursing in Arabic.
Smart move, he thought. You just don’t know when to
quit.
Rob pretended
that he was still out, but Esfandiari ordered his men to drag him to his feet
anyway. “You gave me an idea. I shall test you. We shall all see just how good you
really are.”
Rob sincerely
hoped he didn’t have to find out what he meant by
that.
Wasit
Prison Facility
East
Central Iraq
Prisoner
Barracks, 4:40pm
Nancy was sitting
next to Marie, trying to help her with the children and add moral support. She was bothered. In all the confusion, she’d overlooked
the obvious. What were two American
soldiers doing here? Had there been
a rescue attempt?
She looked at
Marie. She was talking to some
quiet dark-haired man about how she had met Rob. That man seems too interested in her,
she thought as she stood up. But
right now, she had to get some answers from Taylor.
As she stepped in
front of Taylor, he seemed totally lost in his thoughts. At first, he didn’t even seem to realize
that she was there. “You’re a
captain in the U.S. Army?”
“Uh, what?” Taylor looked up, seeming almost
dazed. Apparently, she had
interrupted something important.
“I can come back
if you’d rather?”
“Oh. No. What can I do for you?” Taylor jumped up.
“Your
uniform. It’s American, isn’t
it?”
“Yes.”
“It looks as if
you’ve been wearing it for several days.”
“I have.”
Nancy had hoped
he would volunteer something. He
was either not very perceptive or not willing to talk, so she tried the direct
approach.
“What are you
doing here?”
“I was
captured.”
“Then you were
attempting to rescue us.”
“Rescue? No, no rescue. Why do you...?” Taylor stopped himself, surprised, as he
began to understand her question.
“Then you don’t know, do you?” he said faintly, more to himself than to
Nancy.
“Know
what?”
“I’m sorry. You don’t know about the
war?”
“War!”
Everyone in the
room looked over at her. Logan was
the first to his feet from Marie’s side and strode across the room to where
Nancy stood. Several other
passengers were also joining them.
Taylor was
enjoying his newfound popularity.
“Yes, war. Yesterday
morning, Iraq invaded Kuwait and Saudi Arabia.”
“About the same
time we were being hijacked,” Logan observed.
“Yes, but I don’t
know that the two are connected.”
Nancy touched
Taylor’s arm. “What does this mean for us?”
“I really don’t
know. Perhaps more soldiers will be
brought here.”
“No, I mean will
this make our stay here safer?”
“Like I said, I
really don’t know.”
Logan knew that
since this man was from an Armor division, he probably wouldn’t know much about
the American intelligence information, but he decided to ask his questions
anyway. “Does the United States
know about this place, and if so, do they know it’s a EPW
camp?”
“A
what?”
“EPW. Uh... You’ve probably heard of a POW
camp?”
“Yeah.”
“Same
thing.”
“Okay. As far as our government knows... I
couldn’t begin to guess.”
“The reason I ask
is that they will eventually see military activity here and could mistake it for
an army compound. They might bomb
this place.”
Taylor opened his
mouth to answer, then paused. “Who
are you?”
“Who I am doesn’t
matter. What happens to us
does. What corridor did the
invading units use? Are they
heading only south and east?”
Suddenly,
everyone was talking at once.
Taylor backed up and held up his hands against the barrage of
questions. “Slow down, please. I’ll tell you all I know, and that’s not
much. Yesterday morning, the U.S.
and other friendly forces were attacked on a massive scale. I don’t believe we were prepared for it
at all. I have no idea how this war
affects you. At this time, all I
can say is nothing looks very promising.
Our forces are not doing so well.”
There was a loud
noise at the door, and sudden silence fell.
Wasit
Prison Facility
East
Central Iraq
Prisoner
Barracks, 5:20pm
Rob left
Esfandiari’s office without being beaten.
He probably should have been happy about that, but it concerned Rob
because it was the first time that Esfandiari had done something
unpredictable. He wondered what the
colonel had in mind as he entered the dorm. As the huge doors closed behind him, he
noticed Katz and Grant pouring over one of the camera crews’ cameras. I
wonder if they could be a little bit more obvious, he
thought.
Rob was met
almost immediately by Nancy, Taylor, and several other passengers. Nancy spoke first. “Rob, did you know
there’s a war going on?”
Rob was surprised
and looked to Taylor for more information.
Taylor was only
too happy to oblige. “Iraq has
invaded Saudi Arabia and Kuwait.”
“When? You mean since we arrived
here?”
“I was part of an
Armor company that was attacked by the initial Iraqi invasion of Saudi Arabia. I
think you all should know what’s going on.
I don’t know if your hijacking was part of this war or not, but we’re all
in this together now.”
Obviously, Rob
was not prepared for this news and didn’t know quite what to say. “Do you think this will help or hurt our
chances for rescue?”
Marie, looking
very worried, came over to join them.
“I can’t say for
sure. But I can tell you that our
forces are in trouble. We weren’t
ready for this. The military has
bigger problems to worry about than some passengers of a commercial
flight.”
“Will there be
other soldiers coming?” Nancy asked.
“I don’t
know. I’m a little surprised that
I’m the only one here. I can’t
believe that I am the only prisoner they have. Perhaps I was captured before they had
made arrangements for a prison camp?
Maybe that’s why I was placed with you. It’s not typical for nations to mix
soldiers and civilians together during times of war.”
Rob prepared
himself for the worst. “Can we
expect a rescue?”
“Maybe. Again, I don’t know, I’m just as much in
the dark as you are. Perhaps if
they knew where we were being held. But out here in the middle of
nowhere? I doubt that even God
knows where this place is.”
“What if they did
know where we were? What
then?”
“Well, this place
is screaming for a rescue attempt.
It’s secluded, away from any military or civilian population centers, and
with all the hills around here...
They could probably land a helicopter right outside the walls if they
wanted to.”
Rob nodded as he
glanced over toward Katz and Grant.
“Thanks.” Then, without waiting to see if there was anything else, he
walked over to join the businessmen.
“Is he being
rude, or is it just that he doesn’t like me?”
Nancy glared at
him. “He does have a lot on his
mind, you know.”
Rob explained the
plan to Katz and waited for a response.
Katz looked up at
Rob’s inquiry. “I think your idea has merit. It’s going to take a little bit of work,
though.”
Rob looked
around. “Do what you can.”
Rob wanted to
talk more with them, but first there was someone else to whom he needed to
talk. He turned around, went over
to the window, and sat down.
Rob sat about
five feet away from the mysterious man who had befriended his Marie. “What should I call you?” Rob looked
straight ahead as if he were talking to his shadow. “Bond? James Bond?”
There was a pause
as Logan considered how Rob found out.
Had Marie betrayed his confidence and told Rob about him? Had he been wrong to trust her, or had
Rob just figured it out on his own?
“If you’re
talking to me, my name is Jonathan Logan.”
“As in double oh
Logan?”
Logan was not
amused as he looked around the room to see if anybody else was listening. He was irritated by Rob’s flippant
comments and attitude and wondered why Rob continued to bait him. He had provided Rob with useful
information to aid in their rescue, and he felt that Rob should accept it as
such.
“Do you have a
point?”
“Yes. I want to
know who you really are, and why you are here.”
“And I’ve told
you that.”
“No, you’ve told
me who you are, not why you’re here.”
“I am a farm
equipment sales representative. I’m
trying to sell...”
“Oh, please! Spare me! You told me your name is Logan, not who
you really are or what you really do.”
“Why don’t you
just tell me what you want me to say.”
Neither man had
yet looked at the other. Finally,
Rob turned to Logan. “Look, I don’t know who you are, and that’s fine. You could be some military
communications operator who doesn’t want to get involved here, and that’s fine,
too. But if you’re in the
intelligence community or an officer in the armed forces, and you just don’t
want to get involved, then that’s not
fine. You can get your hands dirty
with the rest of us. If you’re who
I think you are, then you’re the one here with the experience and qualifications
to be the leader. Not me!”
Logan thought
about what Rob said. Finally, he
turned to face him. “So that’s what
this is about? You’re trying to
shirk your responsibility as captain?”
Rob’s mouth
dropped open, and his eyes widened in disbelief. “Now, wait a minute! Don’t turn this
around on me! You know that I’m not
the captain!”
“But you’re
wearing the uniform.”
Rob was about to
answer when he realized what Logan was doing. “I’m wearing the uniform because I have
to keep my true identity a secret.
You want me to say that, because that applies to you as well. Right?”
Logan remained
silent, thanking heaven Rob was as perceptive as he’d
hoped.
“But I’m not
qualified.”
Logan was not as
sympathetic with Rob’s personal evaluation. “What do you think makes one
qualified? A uniform? A medal? Leadership is a talent that you either
have or you don’t. In your case,
Rob, leadership is something with which you were born. Don’t shortchange yourself. I don’t think you’ve even begun to know
what you’re capable of.”
Logan paused and
rubbed his face with his hand, then motioned as if he wanted to start over. “You see, I’ve never met anyone quite as
intuitive and resourceful as you are.
You’re a natural born leader, not like so many of us who spend years
going to school just to spend our lives led by someone else’s rules. You lead by the seat of your pants, and
you do it very well. Your
perceptiveness with that Arab commander has probably saved all our
lives.”
Logan looked
directly at Rob. “And that’s not
something that can be learned from all the intelligence training in the
world. You don’t want the job, or
the responsibility that you have, and I can understand that, but don’t sell
yourself short, and don’t try to pawn it off on someone less qualified. You feel inadequate? Deal with it, and get in line with the
rest of us. None of us is perfect,
and we don’t live in a perfect world.
We all make mistakes, only men like you make fewer than the rest of
us. You may not be everything that
you’d like a leader to be, but you’re the best we’ve got. So quit looking for someone else to lead
because you’d like it if they did.
You’d always know that you’d be a better leader.”
Rob thought about
it all for a moment. “But could you
at least help us? Or is there some
reason that you have to be so secretive?”
Logan sighed in
frustration. “What do you want to
hear? Do you want me to tell you
that I’m in possession of information that is so hot that it could burn the
paint off these walls?” He made a
wide motion with his hand, then paused as he noticed that there was no paint on
the walls, making him even more irritated.
“And if that is true, then the less you really know about me the
better.”
Rob paused as he
thought it over. He had not counted
on getting rebuked and lectured by this man. “I am right about
you.”
Logan stared
momentarily at Rob wondering if anything he said had gotten through to him. He also needed to know if Marie had
given him away. If she had blown
his cover, then he had to entertain the possibility of killing her because of
the knowledge she possessed. “How’d
you come up with this theory about me, anyway?”
“Something Marie
told me made me think that she’d been talking to someone familiar with military
communications. As far as I know,
you’re the only one who’s been talking with her.”
Logan had his
answer. The information Marie
possessed was still secure.
“I’m a
businessman. I sell farm
equipment. And that’s all I
do.”
Nothing more was
spoken as the two sat beside the wall.
Nancy knew Marie
had been crying as she neared her.
“Hey, what’s wrong? You look
miserable. Want to talk about
it?”
Marie seemed to
gush. “It’s everything. First there was the hijacking. I thought
for sure we were going to die, and now we’re in the middle of a war. How am I supposed to get my children
through this when I can’t even handle it myself?”
“Listen, Marie,
you’ve got a great husband. He’s
going to get us all out of this alive, and right now, that’s what’s
important. That’s what we have to
focus on.”
“But that’s just
it. This isn’t the Rob I know. He’s not a pilot or a soldier. I know that he’s just faking everything,
and I‘m scared because I don’t know how long he’s going to be able to keep on
faking it. He’s... He’s just a programmer! None of this is like him at
all!”
Nancy wished she
hadn’t heard that. Now she was
upset. The last thing she needed to
hear from the person who knew Rob the best was a vote of no confidence. Maybe she was right. Maybe he was just a fake. She looked again at Rob as she spoke to
Marie, “Well, if he is just a fake, I hope he can continue to con us all!”
A young Arab girl
who was standing near listening came over and sat beside Marie. “Hello, your name is
Marie?”
Marie
nodded.
“I’m sorry that I
haven’t introduced myself to you before now, but I really would like to help if
I can.”
Marie
smiled.
“Maybe I could
help you with the children. You
see, I feel so bad for you. These
people who hijacked the plane and these soldiers here are not a fair example at
all of how my people really are.
Our religion teaches us to be kind and to help others, not to be like the
soldiers in this place.”
Marie smiled
again. “That’s nice to know, and I
really could use some help. I’m not
usually so easy to upset like this.
What’s your name?”
The young girl
paused for a moment as if trying to remember something and then said, “I’m
sorry, it’s rather hard to pronounce.
My Western friends just call me Terry.”
Petite and
lovely, Terry appeared to be in her mid- to late-twenties. Obviously well-educated, her mannerisms
were those of a proper family upbringing -- she must be used to a good life. Her
olive skin was almost perfect, like a porcelain doll. She’s the type of girl, Marie observed,
that every wife mistrusts and every husband admires. Girls like her keep Marie interested in
her own looks.
“Terry. That’s a pretty name. Where are you from?”
“Well, my parents
were from Lebanon, but they moved to New York when I was three. I grew up and was educated
there.”
“Were you headed
to Israel?”
“No,
Lebanon. My father’s business has
strong ties to Lebanon, so I spent a lot of time there also. I guess in a way these soldiers hate me
as much as you. You see, jealousy
runs very deep in this part of the world, and people of my nationality who have
moved to America are viewed as traitors.
Especially if we have been successful.”
“I’m sorry to
hear that.”
Marie and Terry
continued to talk into the afternoon.
Marie told Terry all about her life in Texas and how she and Rob had met
and married. It was nice to have a
friend again.
Wasit
Prison Facility
East
Central Iraq
Prisoner
Barracks
Later that
evening, Grant tapped Rob’s shoulder.
“I think we’ve got it,” he whispered, then walked
away.
Rob remained
sitting for about ten minutes more before he stood up and went over to the
window where Nancy was standing.
From the window, he could see long shadows stretching across the
compound. Dusk was
approaching. “How’s Marie holding
up? She looks like she’s not
dealing with it all too well.”
As far as Nancy
was concerned, Rob was acting just like so many other men that she had
known. He was asking about Marie as
if she didn’t exist. Well, Marie
was his wife. Why should he care
how anyone else felt? “Well, we
women have our days.”
Rob didn’t know
what to make of her comment, so he ignored it. “Nancy, I need you to have the
passengers do what we talked about before.”
Nancy turned
toward Rob with her eyes wide open.
“You mean, we’re ready?”
“Yes. We’re ready.”
After awhile, Rob
walked over to the pillar where Katz sat.
Rob sat down on the back side of the pillar, opposite the
camera.
“Let’s hear
it.”
Katz knew Rob was
talking to him. “When I pull the
trigger on the hand grip, the receiver will start searching the band for the
frequency on which the close circuit camera is broadcasting. By watching in the eyepiece here, I will
be able to see what the receiver is picking up. When I see our room in the eyepiece, I
simply release the trigger, and this camera begins to re-transmit the signal on
the emergency band that you gave us.”
It sounded simple
enough. Rob glanced around the
room. All the passengers were
positioned as they were instructed.
“Let’s do
it.”
“Okay, here we
go.” Katz sat quietly staring into
the eyepiece.
After several
moments of waiting, Rob became impatient, wondering if it was working. He fidgeted, wanting to ask what was
taking so long.
“We got it. Let’s just hope now that it’s
broadcasting. You understand that
there’s no way to test this to see if the signal is actually going out. How long do you want to
broadcast?”
“Give it about
five minutes.”
The two sat
patiently as the minutes flew by.
“Time! Now what?”
“Undo everything
you did to the camera.”
Rob was about to
go and find a blanket for the night when Taylor sat down. “I think we got off on the wrong
foot. I think the two of us working
together could...”
“Hypothetically
speaking, Captain, if we could send a message to the U.S. Forces about our
position, would they attempt to rescue us?
And if so, how long can we expect it to be before they make such an
attempt?”
“Well, I have no idea. But none of that’s going
to happen. Now, look, you’re the
captain of this flight, so you understand how important discipline and command
are. Why don’t we talk about
organizing the lives of these people and bringing some discipline to them? Talking about impossible hypotheticals
is futility.”
Rob stared at
Taylor for a moment. “Let me guess
what you have in mind. You want to
get everybody up by seven thirty in the morning and begin requiring daily
exercise drills.”
“Well, something
like that. We’d all function a lot
better if we could establish some form of daily discipline.”
“Well,
General...”
“I’ve told you,
I’m a Captain!”
“Yeah,
whatever. I’ve just one thing to
say to you. Leave these people alone!” With that, Rob stood and left Taylor
gaping behind him.
Recon
Information Center, USS Roosevelt
Persian
Gulf
An E-2 Hawkeye
flying over Kuwait picked up an unusual signal on the emergency band and, as
procedure required, forwarded it to the control center aboard the
Roosevelt. The intelligence
officer, Commander James Little, studied the film carefully, watching it several
times. It made no sense to him at
all why this signal was transmitted.
What was he supposed to be looking at? It seemed to be taken from a
camera that was panning back and forth, showing a group of people sitting in a
room that looked something like a prison.
It was only after
watching the tape a fourth time that he suspected these may be the passengers of
the hijacked flight. Then, finally,
on his fifth time through the tape, his eyes lit up, and a slight smile appeared
on his face. Now he had the answers
for which he’d been looking.
Little pressed
the button to the intercom on the bridge.
“Captain, this is Commander Little.
I need to see you in Ops.”
Captain Jim
Brodie was a large man but not fat.
His barrel chest made his voice carry in a room full of people. He had only one insecurity: his youthful
appearance. He didn’t seem to have
aged at all over the past ten years.
As a result, many younger officers looked more like a captain than he
did. If his wife had not protested
so vehemently, he would have grown a mustache to hide his baby
face.
He was on the
bridge when the call came, so he had only a short distance to cover to get to
Ops. Ops got its name from
being the Operations Center, the command, control, and communications center of
the ship. Little joined him there
with the tape. He rewound the tape
and smiled.
“What do you
have?”
“Sir, I’d like
you to see this.”
Brodie studied
the monitor. “What am I
seeing? They appear to be
civilians.” He knew there was
something significant to there, but what was it?
“About fifteen
minutes ago, Sentinel One intercepted this transmission coming from a point
southeast of Baghdad. It was a
deliberate transmission on our emergency frequency.”
Brodie looked
again at the monitor. “Okay, so
where are we headed with this?”
“These people
appear to be confined, and the motion of the picture suggests that it is coming
from a surveillance camera.”
“So... you believe that these are hostages from
the civilian flight that was hijacked the other day.”
“Yes,
sir.”
“And just what
has brought you to that conclusion?”
“Look closely at
their hands, sir. Do you see
anything unusual?”
Brodie studied
the monitor and shook his head. He
was beginning to get impatient. “Why don’t
you just tell me what I’m supposed to be looking for? Are they signing or
something?”
Little leaned
toward the console, pointing.
“Here. These four here. Look at their hands. This one has one finger down. This next one has four fingers
down. The next one here has three
fingers down, and the last one has his fist clenched, signaling zero. Don’t you see? One, four, three, zero. That was their flight number: fourteen
thirty.”
Brodie was
incredulous. “Now that’s grasping
at straws.”
“But think about
it, Captain. These people obviously
knew that this was being transmitted to us and signaled us in a way they hoped
only we would see.”
Brodie paused,
trying to put his thoughts together as he rubbed his face.
“Think about it,
sir. They’re signaling us with
their flight number, and it was transmitted to us on our emergency frequency for
five minutes exactly. I can’t put
my finger on it, but I know this means something.”
“Okay.” Brodie leaned back. “I’ll get a report out to the State
Department and see if we can’t get a small recon team in to check it
out.”
“Sir...” Little
hesitated, not wanting to upset the captain by pressing the issue. “You don’t really need the State
Department to send in a recon team.
I mean, if this goes to the State Department, it’ll be tied up in red
tape for God knows how long.”
Brodie sighed,
then looked at his junior officer, knowing he was right. “You have a point there. I’ll sleep on it and let you know
tomorrow. Obviously, they’re not
going anywhere.”
He left Ops
already knowing what he was going to do.
Little was onto something, and he could sense it, too. It just didn’t seem to fit as some kind
of Iraqi trick. It was just too
obvious. Besides, a recon team
would be in and out in twenty-four hours, giving him much more accurate
information for the State Department. He sat down in the captain’s chair
on the bridge. “Get Captain Wright
from the Marine Tactical Unit up here ASAP.”
Main
Operations Center, USS Roosevelt
Persian
Gulf
Captain Wright
sat alongside a half dozen intelligence officers as he watched the film
carefully. Brodie stood off to the
side observing. Wright was a man of
intimidating stature. His powerful
arms and chest made everyone think twice about tangling with him. Handsome and trim, women adored him,
from his perfectly chiseled jawline to his muscles bulging from his
short-sleeved shirt.
He had been
preparing himself and his men for a covert operation behind the lines to gather
information about enemy strengths and positions. He and his men were considered the elite
of the Marine Recon units, hand-picked and specially-trained. They had to endure the most rigorous
training program of any unit in the U.S. military. They were the
best-of-the-best.
Part of their
mission was to disrupt supply lines if the opportunity arose, but now it seemed
that his mission was about to change.
As he watched the film, it seemed to be more confusing than
informative. It was obviously taken
by a surveillance camera panning back and forth across a room of civilians. He wondered how they got this
film.
Finally, the film
ended, and the lights came on.
Brodie stepped forward, looking directly at Wright. “Did you notice anything unusual about
the film, Captain?”
“Nothing out of
the ordinary. I take it these are
prisoners, probably from the hijacked flight that was headed to Israel the other
day?”
“That’s
correct.” Brodie paused and
continued to stare at Wright as if he were expecting Wright to continue. Wright took the cue and went on.
“We were probably
sent this film and a list of demands...”
He looked around the room for agreement, but no one spoke or nodded. They all just continued to stare with
blank expressions on their faces.
Finally, Brodie
walked to the front of the room and faced Wright directly. “No, that is not correct. We intercepted this transmission
coming from an unpopulated, remote location southeast of Baghdad. The point of origin is not known to be
of any military value, and, to top it off, it was transmitted on our armed
forces emergency band. So now you
know as much as we do. We don’t
have any answers, just lots of questions.
We don’t know who broadcast it, or where and when this film was
taken. We don’t even have a clue as
to why it was transmitted. That’s
where you come in. We’re sending
you in to the location of the transmission to try to establish who transmitted
it and to gather any other information you can. We sent a reconnaissance flight into the
area to get an idea of what you can expect, but the film isn’t out of the lab
yet. The only thing I can tell you
is that the pilot reported seeing what looked like some old abandoned
buildings. Hopefully, we’ll have
more to give you before you go in.
But don’t take any chances.
You’ll be going in as a recon squad only, and I do stress only! If the Iraqis sent this film, then you
can expect that this is a trap. You
are to avoid any and all contact with the enemy. If there are hostages there, you are not
to attempt a rescue under any circumstances. Do you understand me,
Captain?”
“Yes,
sir.”
“Questions?”
“When will we be
going in?”
“We have the
chopper warming up now. These men
will brief you. Now, if there are
no further questions, I’ve got work to do.”
Wright and three
others of the Marine tactical team were aboard a SH-53E Super Stallion as it
lifted off the deck of the Roosevelt.
It would be four and a half hours before they would reach their
destination. He studied the map,
carefully examining the terrain while his team checked out the equipment. They had sophisticated equipment that
could snoop the compound for even the faintest broadcasts and record them for
evaluation by the intelligence staff aboard the Roosevelt.
The plan was
pretty straightforward. They would
land two miles northeast of the compound and hump to the compound under the
cover of night to set up the listening post. His men were each specialists in a
specific field. Tommy was the
sniper and weapons expert. John was
a medic and engineer. Kevin was
probably the only one who would get any real work. He was a communications specialist and
would snoop through the compound with his electronic eyes and ears. These men made a habit of never learning
the last names of the team members.
Their dog tags and other identifying papers would be left on the
helicopter. If everything went as
planned, the helicopter would be back tomorrow to pick them up
again.
Wright considered
the film he had watched prior to the mission. It was possible that these people were
placed there as a trap. But then,
it was their job to determine whether or not that was the case.
Known for his
resourcefulness and the ability to get the job done, Wright didn’t always follow
his orders by the letter or do his mission by the book. And now he was about to give an order
that went against everything their training always
stressed.
“Tommy,” Wright
shouted over the noise of the turbines.
“When we land, you are to split from the group and head due east until
you are one thousand yards out. You
are our ambush.”
The team members
exchanged nervous glances.
Obviously, no one favored the idea of being separated from each
other.
“This could be a trap. I’m not going to have us walk right into
the middle of it, without something
to back us up. Tommy, that’s where
you come in. You are to make
continuous sweeps of our position and watch for anything suspicious.” Wright turned his attention to the
others. “Now, listen up, everybody!
If it’s a trap, you are to split up and meet at our rendezvous
point. Remember, there is no
support or backup. If you have any trouble, it’s up to you to shoot, blast, or
hump your way out of it.”
Day
Four
Wasit
Territory
East
Central Iraq
Once the
helicopter was within fifty miles of the compound, it dropped down to treetop
level and closed in slowly. A small
hill about five miles from the compound provided adequate cover for the
helicopter to set down and offload the Marines and their supplies. It only took a minute, then the
helicopter was off again, and the Marines were on their
way.
By midnight, the recon
team had covered the five miles and was setting up a base of operation five
hundred yards from the compound.
Since there was absolutely no sign of enemy patrols or an ambush, Wright
ordered Tommy to advance and observe the compound while Kevin set up his
equipment. John unpacked the
Claymore mines and began to prepare booby traps around their position to provide
interference for their escape should they be attacked.
Wright used his
PVS-5 Night Vision viewer to study the compound and the surrounding
terrain. As near as he could tell,
there was absolutely no activity.
Could it be they were completely unaware of the
transmission?
“This place
should be crawling with security forces.”
None of this made any sense.
Tommy was nearly
invisible under his camouflage as he crawled on his stomach toward the
compound. He kept his M-14
positioned carefully in front of one eye to allow him to continue to observe the
compound through his powerful 12X scope.
There was no activity except for a few guards in the towers either
sleeping or resting. We could take this place now, he
thought.
He was just
outside the wall of the compound.
There didn’t seem to be any exterior lights, dogs, or roving
patrols. It would take him, he
estimated, approximately thirty seconds to take out the few guards who stood
watch and get inside the walls of this compound.
He was only a
hundred yards away, looking through the sniper scope. There’s one of them at the window, he
thought. Now we know exactly where they are being
held. If this were a rescue and
not a reconnaissance mission, there would be no debate on what to do. But he’d seen all he needed to see. Now he needed to get
back.
Wright had
reached the same conclusion as Tommy.
They were in an ideal position to capture the compound and the element of
surprise would be complete. The
only problem was that the pickup would not be taking place until tomorrow night,
and it would be just a single helicopter.
“Sir,“ Kevin
whispered to Wright. “Take a
look.”
Wright crawled
back to the hole in which Kevin had set up his equipment. A desert camouflage net was drooped over
it with a few dead branches that would make it next to impossible to see without
a deliberate ground search of the area.
“That’s it! Roll the tape.”
The monitor
displayed a picture of the passengers asleep on blankets in a large room. It was the same picture that they had
seen aboard the Roosevelt.
“It must be
broadcast from a closed circuit surveillance camera. I don’t believe it has a range of much
over a thousand yards.”
“How would it be
possible to broadcast a signal four hundred miles?”
“It can’t! See the static here? This signal is barely strong enough to
reach us here. It’s probably being
transmitted to a security room where they can monitor the
prisoners.”
“Are they
transmitting sound?”
“Nope. Picture only.”
Wright shook his
head in bewilderment. “I’ve got two
questions that don’t add up to anything.
Number one, how could this signal be transmitted four hundred miles, and
number two, why would they want to?”
“Well, I can
answer number one. Look at this.”
He pointed to an area on the monitor.
“If I’m right, that’s a high aspect remote broadcasting television
camera.”
“I’m not
following you.”
“It’s
simple. All you’d need is something
like a beeper that can receive local signals and attach it to that camera. The camera would, in turn, rebroadcast
the same signal. Any first year
electronics student should be able to do that.”
Wright’s eyes
opened wide in surprise as he looked back at the compound. “Then that explains everything! That’s why there’s no beefed up
security. It isn’t a trap! The passengers themselves sent the
signal as a request for help. If
we’re going to send a rescue team here, then it needs to be done now before Iraq
figures out what happened.”
Wright reflected
for a moment. They had not come
equipt to do it themselves, so it would have to wait. Kevin continued his electronic search of
the compound while recording the transmission.
Kevin carefully
aimed a directional microphone at the windows. These sensitive microphones could
pick up the sound vibrations that echoed off the window glass when people
talked. He listened through his
headset. “I’ve got English. It’s English with a definite American
accent.”
“Tape it
all. We’ll let Intelligence glean
through it when we get back.”
Day
Five
Wasit
Prison Facility
East
Central Iraq
Prisoner
Barracks
The dawn broke
with the sound of an approaching motorcade. Rob and most of the other prisoners were
awakened by the noise as the trucks and tracked vehicles pulled into the
compound. Two of the tracked
vehicles carried radar and missiles on top while others bristled with guns and
cannons. The motorcade also
included a command vehicle as well as a dozen trucks full of soldiers. The soldiers quickly vacated the trucks
and begun to start unloading machine guns, rocket launchers, and other supplies.
Taylor was
watching through the window. “I
wonder what’s up.”
“Do who you think
they’re going to move us again?”
“Maybe they’re on
their way to the front and stopping for a rest.”
The group was
full of comments and questions. No
one had any idea what was going on.
Rob was gravely concerned and glanced over in Logan’s direction. Logan was staring back toward Rob with a
very worried look on his face, and ever so slightly, he shook his head. They were unloading all their equipment,
so they must be staying. They were
making it much more difficult for any rescue attempt to be made. They must have discovered the
transmission.
Rob sighed in
resignation and turned away from the window. They were not going to be rescued after
all. He did not have to know Arabic
to figure out what they were shouting about outside the window. An officer was instructing other men how
to position the equipment and vehicles.
They were setting up a trap, an ambush for any rescuers. He looked back toward the window. The cameramen were filming the event,
and the ever-present director was narrating. He nudged Taylor to follow him as he
walked over and sat down behind one of the pillars.
“What’s
up?”
“The day before
yesterday, the same afternoon that you arrived here, we transmitted a signal on
the American emergency band.”
Taylor stared,
absorbing what Rob just told him. “What? How?”
“We intercepted
the signal transmitted by their closed circuit camera and rebroadcast the signal
to the American band.”
“Why did you wait
until now to tell me about this?”
“Because I didn’t
know positively that you really were from the U.S. Army.”
“Then why tell me
now?”
“Because of
them.” Rob pointed to the window.
Taylor was
thoroughly confused.
“Why are they
here? What do they intend to do?
Did Iraq intercept the signal, too?
I need your advice.”
Taylor leaned
back against the pillar, closed his eyes, and let out a deep sigh. “I see. So you think it’s a trap, don’t
you? You think that the Iraqis
intercepted the signal and are sending in forces to defend this compound, don
you? Perhaps you’re
right.”
Taylor wiped his
face with his hand and leaned forward.
“The Iraqis monitor the same bands our military does, and it is most
certain that they have seen any transmissions that U.S. Army received. But our forces will not send in a rescue
party without first doing some kind of recon. The recon will see these reinforcements
and take them into consideration.”
Rob felt a little
better.
“Tell me, what
kind of advice are you looking for?”
Rob wanted to be
careful. “We could, you know,
broadcast another signal of what’s going on out there.”
“I don’t think
that would be necessary. Like I
said, they’ll recon this area carefully before they come... If they come.”
Logan looks worried, Marie thought to
herself. He must have an exciting life. She was aware of her admiration for him,
but she also knew that was as far as it went. She was equally aware that she was
scared and didn’t have Rob to lean on like she did in most other
circumstances. It was difficult for
her because this man was gentle and seemed to be genuinely concerned about her
feelings. He kept to himself and
seemed to be so lonely that it was hard for her not to feel sorry for
him.
Logan suddenly
glanced over at her, startling her.
She realized that she was staring and day dreaming, so she turned away to
focus on her children.
Logan was
certainly worried, but not because of the military force that he seen. He recognized the officer giving all the
orders. He was an Iraqi
intelligence officer who may also recognize him as an Israeli intelligence
officer. He would need to keep an
even lower profile than he originally thought. He noticed Marie staring at him and felt
that she was growing too attached to him.
On one hand, he wanted to keep close tabs on her, yet he couldn’t afford
to do anything that would draw attention to himself.
Then there was
this young girl, Terry. Bright,
attractive, and single, just the kind of girl who could cause a soldier to lose
focus. He would like to get to know
her better, but in his line of work, too close a friendship with an Arab girl
could cost him his career. He
looked back out the window at the Arab officer. He would just have to deal with things
as they happened.
Two hours later,
the Arab officer from the convoy entered the room along with several
guards. He looked completely
different from Esfandiari. He wore
the same uniform as the Iraqi guards and had the same large nose and
distinguishing mustache. Each of
the guards, without exception, appeared to be a stamped replica of the
next.
The officer
paused briefly at the door, taking in the room. His eyes fixed on the closed circuit
camera in the corner of the room, obviously just what he’d been searching
for. He crossed the room to the
camera in a few quick steps and stood near it, studying it carefully for any
signs of tampering. He must have
been satisfied because he stepped away from it and approached the
passengers.
He officer
studied each of them carefully, one at a time, then stopped in front of
Logan.
“I know who you
are.”
Rob’s heart sunk,
but Logan, as cool as could be, stood up and smiled.
“You’ve been to
Cleveland?”
“Cleveland?!”
“Maybe to a
Browns game?”
“You talk of
America?”
“Yes!” He spoke eagerly, digging a card from
his wallet. “I sell farm equipment,
and as near as I can tell you folks don’t have that much around
here.”
The Arab officer
looked totally confused.
“Listen,” Logan
said excitedly as he approached the Arab officer. “I know we probably don’t have any kind
of international trade agreement for sales, but my company pulls a lot of weight
with Congress...”
“Enough! We have no need for inferior American
products.” He walked
away.
Rob was
thoroughly impressed. Logan should get an Oscar for that
performance, he thought with a smile.
The officer moved over to Taylor and smiled.
“You are a member
of the First Armor Division, no?”
Taylor stood
silently.
The officer
smirked. “The First Armor Division
is ready to collapse.”
Taylor didn’t
move. “Then that means they’re
still holding.”
The officer’s
smile disappeared, and he turned to Rob.
“Now you are a different sort of problem. You, I believe, must
die.”
Rob said nothing,
staring back without expression.
The officer,
having seen what he needed to see, left.
The Cheetah was
near and heard the conversation.
The officer had recognized the man called Logan. Could there be more to him than his
story about being a simple farm equipment salesman from Cleveland? The Cheetah would have to study this man
carefully.
Main
Operations Center, USS Roosevelt
Persian
Gulf
` Early in the afternoon,
Brodie communicated his rescue plan to Washington. Colonel Jason Dempsey listened to the
conversation with interest. He was
going to lead the Marine team to rescue the hostages once it was approved by the
Joint Chiefs. He had voiced
concerns about the mission and the safety of the men he would command. As a result, he had submitted a plan of
his own.
Dempsey wasn’t
cowardly by any measure. In fact,
he had volunteered for three tours in Vietnam. His plan called for the return of a
recon team to the area twenty-four hours before the main assault force’s arrival
to ensure that the area was still free from hostile forces. But apparently the Joint Chiefs had
selected Wright’s plan of an immediate extraction with no advanced recon
squad.
Though it was
true that Dempsey’s plan would require another twenty-four hour delay while the
second recon team was sent in, he felt that this added margin of safety would
significantly reduce the chance of an ambush. Also, Dempsey’s plan called for the
assaulting force to be accompanied by two Apache gun ships and a tanker for
refueling. This would have set the
plan back several additional days as the Marine helicopters were
requisitioned. Given the present
battlefield conditions, those gun ships would be hard to come
by.
Brodie approached
Dempsey. “Colonel, your status is
go. You’ll be proceeding according
to the Wright plan, leaving at dusk.
Captain Wright will be commanding Marine team one and Captain Mike Vinson
will be commanding team two. Do you have any questions?”
“No, sir.” Dempsey shook his head confidently. “Marine teams two and three are ready
and standing by.”
“Then that will
be all.” Brodie stood still as the
men drifted out of the room and motioned for Dempsey to come. Brodie was holding a document marked
across the top MOST
CONFIDENTIAL.
“Colonel, I have
some information to share with you.
See that it is shared with no one else. I’m not sure how our intelligence
services came across this or how accurate it is.” He held up the paper. “It appears we have something of a hero
on that flight. According to
Interpol, the flight was hijacked by five PLO terrorists. One was posing as a baggage handler from
London’s International Airport, and he smuggled weapons aboard. Apparently, the flight crew relayed this
information to London shortly before they were all killed. They left their radio on, and the whole
thing is on tape.”
“So what about
this hero?”
“Intelligence
doesn’t know how they landed the aircraft.
They know it wasn’t the crew because a little while after the flight crew
was killed, an Israeli listening post intercepted a conversation between a
passenger who claimed to be flying the aircraft and an Iraqi interceptor. It seems that, based on that
conversation, the Israelis believe the passenger killed the terrorists, disarmed
a bomb, and then flew the aircraft.”
“That seems a
little farfetched, Captain, doesn’t it?”
Brodie shrugged
his shoulders. “Yes, but the
Israelis are usually pretty good about their information. Look, I don’t know what happened up
there. For all I know, that hero is
actually one of the terrorists.
That will be up to you to decide once you get there. Check him out carefully. I think you’ll know when you meet him if
he’s for real or not.”
“I understand,
and thanks for the information.”
Code
Name: “Red Knight”
Mission:
Hostage Rescue Operation
As night
approached, four CH-46 Sea Knight helicopters lifted off the Roosevelt’s
deck. The Sea Knight was a
large dual-rotor helicopter that could easily accommodate two dozen adults. Sea Knight Able contained the
detachments of twenty Marine members in all. Sea Knights Baker and Charley were empty
helicopters for transporting the hostages back. Sea Knight Dog contained two Hummer land
rovers heavily armed for the assault team.
It would also be used as a backup helicopter in an
emergency.
Dempsey checked
his watch. In four hours, they
would be landing about a mile from the compound. The two hummers would race ahead and cut
off the roads on either side of the compound while the rest of the Marines
attacked the compound on foot. Once
the compound was secured, the helicopters would fly in and load the hostages,
the Marines, and the hummers. Then
after the helicopters were airborne, bombs planted by the Marine teams would be
detonated, blowing up the compound.
He wasn’t altogether
comfortable with the plan, but he didn’t want to pass up the opportunity to be
in on this rescue. He would just
have to hope for the best.
Almost four hours
later, the green light came on in the helicopter’s cabin, signaling that the
Marine teams would be landing in three minutes. They checked their gear a final time
when there was a whispering sound above the sound of the turbines. Then came a flash and the concussion of
an explosion. Sea Knight Dog was
falling in a ball of flames.
The swishing sound was not new to Dempsey, who knew immediately the sound
of a surface-to-air missile. They
were under attack!
Dempsey grabbed
his headset. “What’s our
altitude?”
Several of the
Marines did not wait to find out and leaped from the helicopter to their
deaths. Then, suddenly, another
explosion shook their helicopter from behind. The explosion showered metal fragments
that darted through the tail of the helicopter like small missiles. The distant sound of automatic cannon fire could be heard,
and then there was a tremendous explosion above them. Flames burst through the ceiling as the
tail turbine assembly shattered and the back section of the helicopter blew
apart exposing, the Marine team to a torrent of sucking wind that pulled a
couple of men from inside the fuselage.
The helicopter
tumbled and twisted downward until it impacted on the ground. About a half dozen uninjured men rushed
out of the crumpled ship into the night, among them Captain Wright. One remained to help the injured out of
the burning helicopter.
Dempsey, though
dazed, was still alive. Then
another explosion sounded in the distance as the last airborne helicopter,
trying to flee, was hit from behind by a missile and exploded. Marine team members were trying to tend
each other’s wounds. They were all
injured and shaken up by the impact of the crash.
Dempsey assessed
the situation quickly: the rescue was a bust! He himself had suffered a broken
wrist and several broken ribs. “Set
up the satellite comm unit! We’ve
only got a few minutes to report!” His voice drifted off because of the
pain.
But they had even
less time than that. He had barely
given the order when the night came alive with Iraqi soldiers. There was no place to run and no fight
left in them. The Iraqis were
waiting for them, and they walked right into the trap.
Miraculously, no
one was seriously hurt, and after being searched, they were loaded onto trucks
and brought to the compound.
Dempsey looked around at his men.
There were twelve of them, and he was the only officer. “Did anyone see what happened to Captain
Wright or Captain Vinson?”
“Yeah, Captain
Vinson bought it.”
“Captain Wright
escaped with Hawk and a few others.”
Dempsey tried to
assess what he knew of Wright. He
was a careful and sensible man who would do the right thing, and the right thing
would be to try and get his men to safety.
When they arrived
at the compound, Dempsey was taken from his men and brought to a little room
where an Arab officer stood.
“What is your
name?” the officer
asked.
“Colonel Jason
Dempsey.”
“You are a long
way from home, are you not?”
Dempsey was
covered in blood and dirt, holding his broken wrist close to his broken
ribs. He was in obvious pain, and
as a result, lacking in patience.
“Why don’t you
just get on with it.”
“Yes.” The officer turned sideways and took a
few steps. “Why don’t we
indeed?”
Without warning,
the Arab turned and buried his fist deep into Dempsey’s broken ribs. Dempsey fell to his knees moaning in
pain. He grabbed Dempsey’s face
with one hand and his hair with the other while the guards pulled his hands away
from his body, twisting the broken wrist behind his back.
Dempsey felt hot
breath on his face. “Okay, we shall
get on with it. But are you sure
that is what you want?”
Dempsey was
gasping from pain through his tightly gritted teeth and opened his eyes to spit
in his tormentor’s face. The
beating that followed left Dempsey unconscious and bleeding
internally.
Five
miles east of Wasit Prison Facility
East
Central Iraq
Wright and his
squad of five had traveled five miles from the compound to the top of a small
ridge. From this position, they
could make out soldiers below and behind them. The Iraqis were about a half a mile
back, searching carefully through the brush. Apparently, they did not believe the
Americans could have gotten as far away as they did.
Wright needed
time to evaluate the situation. The
most important thing to do now was to second guess their pursuers and elude
capture. The pursuing force would
soon realize that they had escaped and set up a dragnet around them. He looked at his charts with his pen
flashlight. They were southeast of
the compound on a predictable course to the Persian Gulf. This is probably exactly the direction
the Iraqis would expect them to take.
He decided to take a chance and turn north toward
Turkey.
Wasit
Prison Facility
East
Central Iraq
Prisoner
Barracks
The dirty, bloody
Marines were brought into the dorm.
The looks on their faces said it all. They were all enlisted men, so Taylor
took charge as some of the passengers tried to help the wounded. Some of the passengers made bandages
while others brought water and blankets for them to lie
on.
Taylor was trying
to get information. “Didn’t any
officers survive?”
The Marines
remained silent.
“Well? Do I have to repeat myself?”
“Sir, I’m sorry,
sir. We’re under orders not to
discuss the mission with anyone,” a young sergeant finally
answered.
“You can tell me
if any officers were taken to another location.”
“That is
affirmative. A colonel survived and
was taken from us when we arrived here.”
“Were you part of
a rescue attempt?”
The question met
with more silence.
“What were your
casualties? I’m ordering you to
answer me!”
“I’m sorry,
sir. We are under direct orders
from our colonel.”
His meaning was
clear. A colonel outranked a
Captain, and these men were going to follow their orders.
Rob pulled Taylor
back. “That’s okay, Marine. You don’t have to answer any
questions. You’ve all been through
a lot, so why don’t you just lie down and let us take care of you.”
The sergeant was
obviously exhausted and laid down on his blanket. Rob turned back toward
Taylor.
Taylor glared at
Rob. “I’ve had it with your
attitude!”
“And I’ve had it
with yours!”
Nancy pushed
between them. “What is going
on! Who are you two fighting,
anyway? Have you forgotten who put
you both in here in the first place?”
Before anything
else could be said, the doors opened and Colonel Dempsey was dumped onto the
floor. All of the Marines quickly
ran to his aid. He was unconscious
and shaking, having been severely beaten.
The Cheetah sat near the center of the dorm
and assessed the situation. The
introduction of so many highly trained Marines severely complicated things. The mission still had to be
completed. It had been four years
now that the Cheetah had operated and never met with defeat. Each mission had its problems, but in
each situation, the Cheetah had found success.
As night went on,
the Cheetah thought more and more of the Egyptian colonel who held them
prisoner. The Cheetah was also
Egyptian and understood the hate that he held for the Americans. But under no circumstance could the
Cheetah be exposed. It was tempting
to give information about what these prisoners were planning, but that would
only let the prisoners know that a spy was in their midst. The Israeli officer, whoever he might
be, would certainly become suspicious and make the job harder for the Cheetah to
discover who he was. For now, the
Cheetah must remain quiet, even if it means allowing the prisoners to
escape.
Day
Six
Main
Operations Center, USS Roosevelt
Persian
Gulf
The Roosevelt’s
Operations Center had been busy all night trying to put together what went
wrong. After there had been no
communication with Red Knight team for nearly two hours, a single CH-53E Super
Stallion had been sent out at 1:30 A.M. with a small recon team to find out what
had happened. The recon team
had arrived at the target area around 5:30 A.M. but were unable to get within
twenty miles of the compound because of the heavy air and ground activity. As a result, they were unable to find or
recover any wreckage from any of the helicopters.
“Sir, Red Knight
Rescue is heading back.”
“Captain,”
another voice announced. “It’s the
Secretary of State.”
Captain Brodie
thought for a minute about the time difference. It would be early evening in
Washington. He flipped the console
on in front of him, and the secretary appeared.
“Am I looking at
this picture right, Captain? I show
twenty-two Marines and twelve Sea Knight crew members dead or missing, along
with four choppers and two hummers.”
He dropped the paper from which he was reading and took off his
glasses. “Am I reading this right,
Captain?”
Brodie sighed
deeply and closed his eyes for a moment.
“Yes, sir. You’ve got it all
right.”
“I’d fire you,
you understand, if we weren’t at war.
But we are.” The secretary
paused thoughtfully and shook his head.
“I don’t even have the luxury of firing you, and you don’t have the
luxury of quitting. We’re in trying
times, and I need everyone where they are, doing what they do, including
you. Don’t even think of turning in
your resignation, not after this. I
don’t know where to go from here because I only get what you give me. So I’m putting the ball back in your
court. I don’t know if those men
are alive or dead, but I’m leaving it up to you. Come up with something, and do it
soon. And Captain, I don’t want to
see any more dead.”
Brodie thought
about asking him to reconsider his resignation, but he knew it was no good. His request would not even be considered
until after this war was over.
Besides, even if he resigned, it wouldn’t bring his men back. He knew these men were his
responsibility, and he didn’t need anyone pointing that out to him. Even though the decisions had been made
by other people, he would ultimately be blamed. He had done everything right. He had done it by the book and still his
men had died. No one there felt the
loss more than he, and he alone would have to pay the consequences for their
deaths.
Wasit
Prison Facility
East
Central Iraq
Prisoner
Barracks
With morning’s
arrival, the Marines awoke and began to familiarize themselves with their fellow
prisoners. Taylor became more
frustrated with them as they continued to withhold information he
requested. It was early in the
afternoon before the colonel woke up.
Taylor was first in line waiting to talk to him.
“Colonel.” Taylor stood at attention. “May I have a word with
you.”
“At ease,
Captain. We’re all prisoners
here.”
“Sir, my name is
Captain Taylor. I’m from the First
Armor Division, U.S. Army, sir.”
“What’s on your
mind, Captain?”
“Sir, your men
have refused to give me any information as to their mission or division. I request that you instruct them to give
me the courtesy due an officer of my rank.”
Dempsey paused,
gazing at Taylor sharply enough to pierce a hole right through him. Then, with his index finger, he motioned
Taylor to come closer. Taylor knelt
down and drew close to Dempsey. When he was within reaching distance, Dempsey
grabbed his shirt and pulled his face up to his own. “That question will be the last question
you ask either me or my men. Do I make myself
clear?”
“Yes,
sir!”
”You will address
me as Colonel Dempsey and my men by whatever name they choose to give you. You will refrain from questioning their
names, missions, or anything else that they choose not to share with
you.”
Taylor was
visibly embarrassed by his reprimand and wisely chose to remain
silent.
Dempsey tossed
him back and turned his attention to his men. “You all know the code. You all know the drill. We talked about this day. Now let’s just do what we’re paid to
do. Okay?”
Dempsey then
turned his attention to Rob.
“You’re the captain of this flight?
Rob hesitated,
not knowing how to respond.
“It’s not
necessary to respond, Captain. I’ve
seen the intelligence reports on who
killed those terrorists and who flew
the plane.”
“And just how did
you come across that kind of information?”
“Does it surprise
you? That I
know?”
“Yes, it
does.”
The colonel
smiled approvingly. Then,
just as quickly, his face became serious again. “Just don’t quit on me now,
okay?”
“Well, just let
me say that I’ll do everything I’m capable of.”
“How should I
address you?”
“Just Captain,
please.”
“Well, Captain,
do you know how we were able to find you?”
“Yes,
sir.”
That was enough
for the colonel. Now he knew for
sure that these passengers sent the first transmissions. “Could the same events be
repeated?”
“Without
question.”
“Do you play
cards, Captain?”
“Sometimes.”
“Well, to answer
the question in your mind, we don’t want to play our Joker until we draw out
their trump.
Understand?”
Rob nodded. Reusing the transmission of the
surveillance camera would be a last resort.
Dempsey decided
to change the subject. “Tell me
about the arrogant little punk who beat me when I
arrived.”
“Oh, him. That’s just his way of introducing
himself.”
Dempsey looked
Rob over, noting the cuts and bruises on his face. “So you’ve already been properly
introduced I see.”
“He’s definitely
not Iraqi. Somehow he’s been educated in the West,
probably in America. He seems to
despise the Iraqis and considers them fools. My guess is that the Iraqis have used
his knowledge of American systems and then stuck him out here because they
couldn’t stand him or he couldn’t get along with them.”
“You’re probably
correct, Captain. He’s most likely
Egyptian, because they are the only Arab nation with whom we have an officer
exchange program. But go
on.”
“Before you, your
men, and the Captain over there showed up, I kept his focus on me by making it
personal between him and me. I’m
concerned because he seems to feel that our very existence is a threat to his...
being a whole man in some way.”
Worry shot across
Dempsey’s face. “He doesn’t
need all of us, does he.”
Rob shook his
head. “He’s going to try to break
us in some way to prove his superiority over us, and when or if he does, he no
longer needs any of us.”
Dempsey looked
down, then back at Rob. “It’s you
and me, isn’t it? He doesn’t need
to destroy everyone, just our best.”
“One of us must
hold out no matter what.”
“Son, I’m in no
shape for it.”
The door
opened. Esfandiari entered,
flashing a broad smile. “My, don’t
we have a nice little group.”
Dempsey struggled
to his feet. “Sir, I must insist
that you release these civilians.
They’re not soldiers or criminals.”
Esfandiari turned
quickly on his heels to face him and smirked. “You? You are in no position to insist
on anything, are you?”
“Sir, it isn’t
necessary to hold them now that you have us.”
The Arab turned
his head slightly to stare deep into the colonel. “Then you do understand. If that is the case, then you must also
realize that these people are necessary to witness your repentance.” He turned to look directly at Rob. “And you will repent.”
Rob could no
longer stay silent. He leaned
nonchalantly against the wall. “You
know, most people have to make others pay to be part of the audience, but not
you. The only audience you can keep
is at gunpoint.”
Esfandiari's face
turned to stone.
Rob crossed his
arms. “Face it. The only way you can get someone to
appreciate you is at gunpoint. Why,
I bet you sleep with your door locked and a gun under your pillow, afraid one of
your own men would shoot you. I’ll
bet you pay these men extra just to watch your... ”
“Enough!” Esfandiari jerked his gun from his
holster and pointed it at Rob. His
hand was shaking and his teeth were clenched. Then, almost immediately, his face
relaxed, and he returned his gun to its holster. Taking a deep breath, he turned around
and walked out.
Rob turned to
Dempsey just as Dempsey began to laugh.
“Do you always get under people’s skin so easily or were you just
lucky?”
Rob just
smiled.
Wasit
Prison Facility
East
Central Iraq
Prisoner
Barracks
Rob stared out
the window, watching the hills in the distance as the sun began to set and
studying the quiet sergeant standing beside him. “Do you have a
name?”
“Rock. They just call me Sergeant
Rock.”
Rob couldn’t help
but notice how his name fit him, given the size and build of this impressive
African-American. Rock was not the
tallest of the Marines, but he certainly appeared to be the strongest. He looked like an NFL running back, huge
muscles swelling from his chest and arms.
The drab green T-shirt seemed barely able to contain him. His square face and piercing eyes
shouted, Don’t mess with me. He was the one everyone wanted on their
side. “Do
you have a family?” Rob
asked.
“Nope. You?”
Rob looked back
out the window. “Well, I used
to.” He turned to Rock to change
the subject. “How did you get a
name like Rock?”
“Well, I guess
it’s because I've always been big and solid. I once hit a man and killed him. I didn’t think I hit him that hard, but
I guess I did.”
“You must have
gotten in trouble for that.”
“Well, no,
actually it was the kind of fight where you’re supposed to hurt the other
guy.”
“I see. So now you go by
Rock?”
“Yeah. One of the guys said, ‘What do you have,
a rock for a fist?’ It just sorta
stuck.”
“All of you seem
to go by some kind of nickname rather than your real name. John Boy, Chad, Hawk, Micro, Ducky. Is that just some sort of military thing
or is there a reason for it?”
Rock looked
uncomfortable with the question and looked around before he answered. “We don’t carry dogtags or other
ID. You see, some of us have
bounties on our heads from different terrorist organizations and hostile
governments. Bottom line... most of us don’t even know the real
names of our buddies. You get used
to it, though.”
Rob nodded in
approval. “You seem to be Colonel
Dempsey’s main man.”
“Well, I guess
you could say that.” Rock
smiled. “See, I’ve been with the
colonel the longest of anyone in this group. I’ve been with him for almost ten years
now. I was with him when he was
still a captain.”
Rob liked this
man immediately and couldn’t help but feel comfortable with him. “I know you all have your specialties,
so what’s yours?”
Rock’s face
suddenly turned from smiling and tender to rock solid and cold. He turned to look squarely at Rob. “I kill people.”
Something in the
way he said it chilled Rob to the bone.
He understood why they called him Rock. It was because he was just as
cold.
The dorm’s door
opened, and a dozen Iraqi soldiers came in. “You will all come with us.” The passengers and Marines were taken to
another large room that resembled a small windowless gymnasium. Everyone was lined up along one wall,
giving them the eerie feeling of being in front of a firing squad. The group was facing the other end of
the gym where a small hall led to a set of double doors. It was no surprise that Esfandiari
walked into the gym through those doors.
The surprise came when a seven-and-a-half-foot giant walked in behind
him.
The giant,
wearing an Iraqi uniform, was an enormous man in both size and strength. He stood at ease with his hands behind
his back and studied the group without emotion as Esfandiari moved to the center
of the gym.
“I have decided
to accept your captain’s challenge,” Esfandiari announced, looking at Rob. He took in the rest of the group, then
gestured toward the giant. “May I
present Mir Al-Hamradt. He will
represent me in battle against your champions. Which one of you will be the first to
battle him to the death?”
“That’s enough!”
Dempsey stepped forward. “None of
us are going to do any fighting.
Let me remind you that we are prisoners of your government, and as such,
you are responsible for our safety.”
Esfandiari said
nothing as he studied Dempsey carefully.
Rob knew that
Esfandiari would take any opportunity to kill someone, so he took advantage of
Esfandiari’s hesitation to warn Dempsey.
“Colonel, he means it.” But
even as Rob spoke, Esfandiari drew his pistol and shot one of the Marines in the
head. The prisoners near him
scattered, screaming as he fell, his blood pooling on the floor. Marie tried to shield her children by
staying in front of them, but there was no way to protect all of them at
once. Nancy tried to help her, but
the children naturally clung to their mother, screaming in
terror.
“No!” Rob jumped forward. “I’ll fight
him. Just no
more!”
“No, you won’t.”
Dempsey put up his hand, motioning Rob to back off. “He’s crossed the line now. He’s gone too
far.”
Almost
immediately, a tall blond Marine known only as “Ducky” stepped forward to take
the challenge. Some of the other
prisoners were still crying as the guards dragged the bloody dead Marine from
the rest of the group. Most
believed they had been brought here to be killed.
Dempsey
straightened. “Don’t worry. Ducky’s a third degree black belt. He’s the best we’ve
got.”
The other Marines
seemed to share Dempsey’s confidence.
Esfandiari was
not amused. “Just in case you
haven’t figured it out yet, I’ll explain it to you.” He grinned. “You are my prisoners, not my
government’s, and I’ll do with you as I please.”
Ducky’s slender
body was conditioned for martial arts fighting. He didn’t possess the bulging muscles
many of the other Marines did, but his arm and legs were well-toned. Being muscle bound can sometimes get in
the way of a fighter, and his fighting style resembled that of a striking
snake.
He was not the
largest of the Marines, but now, standing near the giant, his six-foot one-inch
height seemed only half that size.
The unit was very proud of the trophies and awards Ducky had earned, and
their respect for him was quite evident. If Ducky were at all concerned or
afraid, he hid it very well.
Ducky approached
the giant and attacked him without warning. First, he gave a kick to the stomach,
then a solid jab to the chest. The
giant grunted slightly at the kick but caught Ducky’s jab effortlessly with his
left hand. The giant grabbed Ducky
with his other hand and tossed him across the gym.
Rock was
muttering under his breath. “It’s
okay. He usually has a slow
start.”
Ducky was back on
his feet almost immediately and attacked with a grueling display of kicks and
jabs, most of which seemed inconsequential to the giant. The giant’s lack of concern was
disturbing to the other Marines, and they exchanged worried glances. Ducky was in
trouble.
Finally, the
giant tired of toying with Ducky and grabbed his arm, cracking it like a stick
in his hands. The sound echoed
across the gym.
Ducky screamed,
holding his mangled arm as he dropped to his knees.
Rob couldn’t
stand by any longer. “Okay! You won! Now stop this!”
“No... No... No!” Esfandiari insisted. “Your colonel has accepted this
challenge. We will continue.” He pointed his gun directly at one of
the young girls. “You will all stay
where you are.”
Ducky was in
terrible pain as he struggled to his feet and stood in a defensive position,
waiting. When the giant approached
Ducky, he dropped down on his left ankle and swung his right leg around, hooking
the giant’s ankle and pulling his feet out from under him. As the giant crashed backward onto the
floor, a weak cheer could be heard from the prisoners. Not a word, however, came from the
Marines, who understood just how grave the situation really
was.
Ducky tried to
look confident as he braced himself for another attack. His initial overconfidence had cost him
his arm and could end up costing him his life if he made another mistake. The giant got to his feet much more
carefully now. Both of these men
had found respect for each other.
The giant jabbed
carefully at Ducky, knowing that his arm span easily outmatched that of his
opponent. Ducky now seemed only
able to block. He had to wait for
an opportunity to use his speed should the giant make a mistake. He was slowly being maneuvered by the
giant down the short hallway but he was helpless to prevent it. It took all his skill to just avoid or
block all the kicks and jabs. The
pain and the constant onslaught of blows were beginning to take their toll:
Ducky was weakening.
With Ducky’s back
pressed firmly against the wall, the giant was able to catch his chin with the
back of his right hand. Ducky spun
to the floor, and the giant was quite ready to take advantage of the
situation. He grabbed Ducky around
the chest, lifting him into the air.
Ducky struggled, kicked, and finally cried out as his ribs and back
broke. The giant dropped him to the
floor like a limp rag.
Ducky was
dead.
Ducky’s easy
defeat broke the confidence of the rest of the Marines. He was their best fighter, and no one
believed that they could succeed where he failed. So it was predictable that no other
volunteers were waiting when he failed.
This fact seemed
to surprise and excite Esfandiari.
He kept gun trained on the girl.
“Who’s next? You will all
face this man, or I will shoot you where you stand. So decide, either fight and die like a
man or be shot like a dog.”
Rob edged away
from the wall with his hands up.
“Listen, you’ve made your point.
What more do you want from us?”
Esfandiari’s lips
curled, feeding on the fear of his prisoners. “You.” Esfandiari pointed at Chad. “I want you next.”
Chad’s mouth
dropped open slightly, and he glanced over at his commander. He was taller and stronger than Ducky
and skilled in hand-to-hand combat.
His considerable strength and skill that would easily outmatch an
opponent in normal situations now seemed dreadfully
inadequate.
He had no
distinguishing physical qualities setting him apart from the other Marines. His well-defined physique was typical of
his unit. But his dark hair, dark brown eyes and a face that might grace the
cover of GQ magazine, he might easily mistaken for a
model.
He set his face
into combat mode, controlling his fear as he moved forward and rolled up his
sleeves. His fellow Marines offered
advice.
“Stay low,
man.”
“Ducky’s swing
kick worked good.”
“Keep away from
his arms.”
“Get behind
him.”
The suggestions
were obvious, and Chad already knew them, but he also understood that his
friends were just understandably worried.
He approached the giant slowly, and this time, it was the giant who
attacked first, jabbing his right fist at Chad's face.
Chad ducked down
and stepped forward, then swung
upward quickly, landing a powerful fist under the giant’s chin. The giant stepped backward slightly,
giving Chad another opportunity. He
kicked the giant’s knee, sending him to the floor. He kicked again to the chest, knocking
the giant completely down.
Encouraged by
Chad’s success, the prisoners became hopeful but not for long. The giant quickly returned to his feet
and kicked forward, catching Chad in the stomach and sending him into the
air. He impacted on a wall and slid
down to a kneeling position, badly hurt by just one kick.
Chad struggled to
his feet and began to circle the gym as if trying to maneuver around him. The giant watched his circle in
amusement. “Come a little closer, “
he teased. “I’ve got something to
tell you.”
Esfandiari
laughed as he watched, thoroughly enjoying every minute. He savored the respect and fear he was
finally getting from these spoiled, arrogant Americans.
Chad was becoming
desperate. Every time he approached
the giant to kick or strike, he was met by a powerful stroke that sent him
tumbling to the floor. He struggled
to remain conscious and out of the giant’s reach. If those huge hands captured him, it
would be his end.
By now, Chad was
bleeding from the mouth and nose, holding his chest where several powerful kicks
had broken ribs on both sides. But
even with his injuries, he was proving to be a tougher competitor than even he
believed. But another grueling kick
sent him into a corner from which there was no escape. He tried to crawl free but was caught in
the grasp of the giant. The giant
grabbed the back of his neck with his right hand and forced his head to the
floor. Then, with a mighty stomp,
it was over.
Every head turned
away from the gruesome sight. Most
of the women and children were crying, and the men were begging not to be
next. Rob stepped out again, facing
Esfandiari directly. “It’s my
turn.”
Marie turned at
the sound of Rob’s voice, horrified, but she held her tongue as her heart felt
crushed within her chest. The last
thing she wanted to do was draw attention to herself and her children. But, she thought, how could Rob possibly be so willing to
force his family watch him be slaughtered?
“Are you sure
this is what you want?”
Rob’s despised
the Arab and bristled at his sarcasm.
“No, I want you...
next.”
As Rob approached
the giant, memories of the old rabbi filled his mind, especially his last words
to him: “You have the heart of
David.” He struggled not to cry or
shake from fear. He knew he dared
not look back at the others, especially Marie and his children. He could not afford to partake in their
fear, so he continued his careful advance.
“What is this?”
bellowed the giant. “Have you sent
me a squirrel to butcher? Come
close, and I’ll be quick with you.”
Rob could feel
his body shaking and knew that terror must be emanating from his face. He looked at Esfandiari, knowing that
his smugness would give him strength, strength enough to kill. He let the image of the Arab’s face sear
into his mind until he went mad with rage, and then, with a howl, he tore into
the giant.
The attack took
the giant totally by surprise as Rob struck the giant with useless kicks and
jabs. But the giant easily picked
him up with one hand and threw him against the wall, knocking his breath from
him and causing momentary disorientation.
The giant laughed as Rob stumbled from side to
side.
Rob’s anger
continued to mount. There had been
enough useless death, enough punishment for unknown crimes. Into his mind flashed the memories: the
Israeli soldiers being shot in front of him while he hid in the closet, the
flight crew being executed for no reason at all, Chad’s life being squeezed out
of him as he struggled for his life.
He charged forward again and again, taking the giant by surprise with his
voracity. This time a well-placed
kick to the groin put the giant on his knees. He kicked his knee upward, breaking the
giant’s nose and splattering blood over both of them. The blow sent them both backward to the
floor in opposite directions.
When Rob opened
his eyes, he saw only boots in front of him, Esfandiari’s boots. His strength was instantly renewed, and
he stood up to strike Esfandiari down with his fist as hard as he could. He turned around just in time to
see the giant charging him. As he
stepped backward to avoid the collision, he tripped backward over
Esfandiari. The giant tried to stop
to avoid stepping on Esfandiari also.
The giant came to a halt directly over Rob, who kicked upward into the giant’s
groin as hard as he could.
Pain shot through
the giant, and his knees began to shake.
Rob stood, doubled up both fists, and struck the giant in the neck. He had lost his fear, and now he watched
the giant fall to the ground.
Dazed but aware
that someone was yelling for him, Rob turned around just in time to see a club
swinging toward his side. It was
Esfandiari, Rob realized as the club impacted on his abdomen. He had just enough strength left to grab
the club and counter with a fist to Esfandiari’s chin.
But now the giant
had returned! A fist almost the
size of a basketball collided with Rob’s face. He fell to the floor bleeding from all
parts of his face. Only his
uncontrollable rage kept him conscious and pulled him to his feet. As Rob turn around and saw the giant
charging him again, he tightened his fist.
But something solid prevented it.
The club! It was still in
his hands! He backed up and swung
the club at the giant as hard as he could.
The giant shifted slightly, sending the blow over his right
shoulder.
The giant had him
in his grasp and began to squeeze his chest. He struggled vainly to free himself from
the giant’s vise-like grip so he could breathe. He was desperate as he felt the life
draining from his body. With one
last effort, he managed to swing the club over the giant’s shoulder, striking
the middle of the giant’s back with a solid blow. The giant’s body jerked, and his grip
momentarily eased enough for Rob to draw another breath. The giant was shaking in anger and
tossed Rob backward over his shoulder.
Rob reached up to
grab the giant’s left ear. As he
went over, his left elbow hooked under the giant’s chin just as his hand gripped
the ear firmly. Feeling the
momentum, he dropped the club and gripped both fists together as he swung his
body over the giant’s left shoulder.
The momentum of
his body pulled the giant’s head up and to his left at a higher and higher angle
that a head was never meant to go.
For a moment, both he and the giant seemed to freeze in motion as he
struggled to maintain his grip around the giant’s powerful neck. It was the irresistible force against
the immovable object, and the object moved.
Then, as if a
miracle took place in the most hopeless of circumstances, the giant’s head
twisted almost completely around.
Then with a quiet snap that seemed to echo across the gym, the giant
dropped to the floor with Rob on top of him. It was over, and just like that time
thousands of years before in this very part of the earth, once again David slew
Goliath!
Marie was still
kneeling on the floor, the children’s faces tucked into her chest, their backs
to the fight. Her body was
trembling slightly as she resisted crying.
She tried not to listen to the battle before her, but she couldn’t help
noticing the sudden shouts of joy.
Was it over?
There was only
one way to know for sure. She
lifted her head slowly to look. As
her unbelieving eyes fell on the bloodied and beaten Rob standing over his
beaten opponent, everything seemed to stand motionless in time. He stood alone on his field of valor, as
a knight who had just taken his kingdom.
He stood alone and defied the odds.
She couldn’t help remembering the rabbi’s last words to her about him: he
has the heart of David.
Rob looked from
face to face, feeling as if he should say something. But what words could possibly express
his feelings at that moment? How
could he possibly verbalize his joyless victory without lessening the humility
he felt? Was it victory or just
dumb luck? Was it skill or simply
fate? What could he possibly say
that wouldn’t belittle the situation?
His wandering gaze stopped, focusing on Esfandiari’s bewildered
face.
He tried to smile
through his swollen face without success.
He wiped the dripping blood from his nose. “Sometimes the battle isn’t given to the
strong and the swift.” He paused
for dramatic affect. “Sometimes
battles are won by the desperate determination... of fools like me.” His expression hardened as he returned
Esfandiari’s stare. “You’re
next.”
Esfandiari
swallowed hard, and for a moment, he showed the slightest bit of real fear
before he pulled himself out of the room.
Rock rushed to
Rob and hugged him. “Man, I been in some hot spots, but what you did... Man, that’s gotta be the bravest thing I
ever saw.”
Day
Seven
Wasit
Prison Facility
East
Central Iraq
Prisoner
Barracks
Rob was sitting
talking with Marie, Nancy, and Terry as Logan approached him. He braced himself, uncertain about what
Logan might have to say.
Logan positioned
himself behind Rob so he could speak to him privately. “You know that it’s going to get
worse. Much worse. Esfandiari has no regard for human
life. He has but one objective: to
beat you.”
“What do you
suggest I do?
Lose?”
“Absolutely
not! It’s most important that you
keep on winning!”
From his position
nearby, Dempsey couldn’t help but overhear and grinned sardonically. “With all
due respect, mister, I think it is always our objective to win. None of us want to lose, but we
sometimes do. I think that it would
be better for us to plan a course of action in case he doesn’t always win. Look at this man.” Dempsey indicated
Rob. “Look at the shape he’s
in. No one can expect him to keep
on going like this.”
“What do you
suggest?”
“I think we need
to seriously consider a plan of escape.”
“We’re in the
middle of Iraq!”
“Yes, we
are.” Dempsey shook his head. “Look, it’s true that we’re in the
middle of Iraq, but that still has not stopped you from beating these Arabs at
every turn, and that’s while you’re basically in prison. The way I see it, if we can get out of
this compound, we’ll have at least evened the playing field and more than likely
improved our chances of surviving.
Look around you, at the rate this madman is killing us off, we’ll all be
dead in a week or two.”
“You’ve got a
good point, but these people are not Marines. They’re not going to be able to live in
that desert for long.”
“I understand
that, but I believe we could get help from some of the remote northern tribes
that hate the current Iraqi government.
We’ve just got to make contact.”
“Well, I guess
it’s my turn to speak candidly,” Logan interrupted. “Israel has maintained contact with
several factions of the Iraqi Kurds for over a decade
now.”
“Even so,”
Dempsey countered, “how is that going to help us, and just how do you
know?”
“You’ll find that
he knows a lot of things,” Rob added.
Logan
smiled. “If you can get us just
north of Samarra, I can make contact with the Kurds.”
Dempsey stared at
Logan for a long time, wondering how he could do what he said and whether he
could even be trusted. “I guess
there are some things I’m better off not knowing.”
It was Taylor’s
turn to speak. “From a tactical
standpoint, I can tell you that we have two primary options. The first is a night escape, requiring
us to escape on foot and try to maneuver through the ambush waiting out
there. I think this option gives us
a high degree of success if we were all military. The problem is the large number of women
and children. We could not hope to
get very far on foot, nor could we expect it to be quiet.”
“The second
option is to attempt a daylight escape and take advantage of the Armor vehicles
parked here in the daytime. The
problem is we would be escaping at a time when the compound is reinforced with
the most guards, and we would be exposed to air attacks.”
Dempsey’s face
was expressionless. “Neither option
possesses very much promise.”
“My point,
exactly.”
“Well, then, just
what can we do?” Dempsey turned to
Rob. “Do you think you can pull
another rabbit out of that hat of yours?”
Rob shifted
uneasily in his chair. “What about
help? Do you think it’s possible
that the military will attempt another rescue?”
“After what
happened the first time? Even if
they did, it wouldn’t be for weeks.
Maybe not at all.”
“Listen, let’s
just all think about it and get together tomorrow to talk again. Okay?”
Marine
Tactical Unit
Diyala
Territory, Twenty-Five Miles west of Mandali
East
Iraq
Wright and his
men had followed the road for almost fifty miles. It looked like a seldom-used military
road that headed north in the direction of Samarra. As morning approached, they parked their jeep about
a hundred yards off the road and covered it with shrubs. They had seen no military activity at
all since stumbling onto the missile truck the night before. It was mid-morning now and Wright’s turn
at watch. It was a beautiful day,
and now and then, high up in the sky, he could see the vapor trails of jet
fighters tracing across the sky.
Wright noticed a
sergeant approaching him. “Couldn’t
sleep?”
“No, it’s going
to be my watch in a half hour, so I thought I’d come and relieve you a little
early.”
The sergeant was
a recent transfer and, as such, Wright had not gotten to know him very
well. He decided to change
that. “You go by the name of
Hawk?”
“That’s right,
sir.”
“Is it because
you’re Native American?”
“Yes, and
straight from a reservation, sir.”
“No more sirs,
Marine. We’re all in this
together.”
“I understand,
s...”
“Your record says you’ve had special
training in nuclear counteraction.
What was that all about?”
“Well, it was a
six month course in which I was trained in the handling and arming of nuclear
weapons. The Navy believes it’s
only a matter of time before the spread of nuclear weapons makes it necessary
for their counterinsurgent teams to have their own nuclear weapons specialist
along.”
Wright didn’t
respond, waiting for more detail.
“I was given
broad exposure to the actual facilities the U.S. uses to manufacture plutonium
and construct nuclear weapons. They
taught me about the different arming mechanisms and how to defeat them. It was really quite interesting. Do you think any of that might help
us?”
Wright leaned
back and glanced around from his perch on a tall rock. “Well, no one knows just how far along
the Iraqis are on their nuclear development.” Then he looked back at the
sergeant. “Well, it’s not going to
hurt us to be ready for anything we might come across. You just never know for
sure.”
The sergeant
moved to his left, having spotted some movement in the bushes several hundred
yards from them.
“Captain.”
“I see it. Go get the others and spread out.” Wright kept watch through his
binoculars. He could see that the
group approaching their position was not Iraqi soldiers but desert
tribesmen. Rather than fleeing in
the daylight, he made the hard decision to stay put and make
contact.
When the
tribesmen were about a hundred feet from where he sat, they saw him. They were immediately startled and began
to look around for other soldiers.
Wright’s dark fatigues were not typical of the Iraqi soldier, making the
situation even more complicated for the tribesmen.
Wright mustered
his best Arabic. “With what tribe
are you?”
The group of men
snickered and whispered to each other.
One of the older men stepped forward. “You asked us, ‘where walks the tribe,’”
the old man answered in English. “I
don’t think that is what you meant.”
Wright was
surprised. “Then you speak
English? How did you
know?”
The old man kept
walking until he stood just below Wright.
“It is not polite for a stranger to greet another sitting
down.”
“Well, for right
now, you will have just have to put up with my bad manners.”
“So typical of
Americans. I should not be
surprised. But isn’t it good enough
to have your men scattered about us with their weapons
ready?”
Wright slid down
off the rock to face the old man on the ground. “How do you know that I am American, and
what makes you think there are men around us?”
“Your eyes. Your skin. Your accent. Your bad manners. You are not an Iraqi soldier, and you
would certainly not be sitting in this desert alone.”
Wright tried to
size up this old man. He was hoping
to make contact with a northern tribe, but now that the opportunity had come, he
didn’t know if he could trust them.
The old man
finally smiled. “I know why you are
here.”
“Really? Tell me, then.”
“You are part of
a small commando force heading to Samarra.
We know about the nuclear weapons being transported to the Samarra
compound.”
It took all the
control he could muster not to show his surprise. He swallowed hard. “Okay, so you know
why I am here. Why are you
here?”
“We live here,
and we’re hunting. If an Iraqi
soldier happens to get in the way...”
Wright decided to
take a chance. “Do you know where
the Samarra compound is?”
“Of course. This is our land.”
“Could you show
me on this map?”
The old man’s
smile faded. “Tell me, why don’t
you know where it is?”
Wright began to
get nervous and hesitated. The old
man motioned his fellow tribesmen to approach, raised his old bolt-action gun,
and pointed it at Wright’s chest.
“I want to know how it is that you do not know where the compound is
located. Are you
Russian?”
Whatever doubts
Wright may have had about this man’s hate for Iraqi soldiers were gone. Other tribesmen were approaching from
all around him. “Okay, you were
right. There are other men in the
brush surrounding us.”
The old man was
unshaken.
“You were also
right that we are a small commando unit.
However, we did not know about the nuclear weapons. We are not on a mission to destroy
them.” Wright paused and swallowed
slowly as he looked into the eyes of the men surrounding him. “Actually, we are part of a larger
commando squad that tried to rescue some prisoners from a compound about
seventy-five miles south of here.”
The old man
smiled and lowered his weapon. “Oh,
yes. We have heard of that failure.
But why are you here, so far north.”
“We were looking
for a tribe willing to help us get out of Iraq.”
“Are you looking
to get out of Iraq or to attack the compound where the nuclear weapons
are?”
“Well, now that
we know about the weapons, we’re looking to attack the compound and then get out
of the country.”
“Well, then, call
your men in, if you want, or have them follow us. We’ll take you there. But leave your jeep. There are other vehicles there that you
can use.”
Wright called his
men in. The way he saw it, this was
their best chance. If there were
nuclear weapons, they must try to destroy them at any
cost.
Day
Eight
Third
Infantry Division Staging Area
Fifteen
miles west of Al-Jubayl, Saudi Arabia
The sinking of
three large transport ships cost the U.S. more than seventy-five M1 Abrams heavy
tanks, along with other supporting vehicles and supplies. With the loss of so much equipment, the
plans the U.S. Army had for a rapid reinforcement of its front lines had
crumbled. These supplies were the
last hope of the U.S. forces for reinforcing their depleted divisions and
stopping the enemy’s imminent breakthrough.
The commanders of
the Third Infantry Division had seen their supply of M1 Abrams reassigned to
supply the front-line Armor Divisions.
By the time their troops arrived in Saudi Arabia, the last M1 was on its
way to the front. Now, with their
supply of tanks lost, they were forced to consider going into action without the
equipment or the supplies they needed.
Replacements for the lost equipment and supplies could be flown in from
the States, but that would take weeks.
The division
commander could wait no longer. His
division would have to go anyway.
General Archie
O’Brian was the commander of the Third Infantry, and Colonel Jack Cannon was his
closest aid. O’Brian had come up
through the ranks of the Third Infantry during his twenty-five years in the
service. He looked every bit the
part of a leader, tall and trim with a booming voice that demanded the respect
due him. Though he seemed hard as
rock on the job, he was a teddybear to his grandkids.
Cannon, on the
other hand, had spent most of his career working at the pentagon and still
possessed the Washington mentality that most field commanders considered out of
touch with the realities of war.
His silver hair and bushy eyebrows gave him an air of distinction, but he
was not used to the physical demands of this field assignment. Years of soft Washington lifestyle had
taken its toll, and he found himself now woefully out of shape. He knew his place. He was an analyst and felt compelled to
consider every option, especially in view of their most recent
assignment.
“It’s official,
Archie!” Cannon stepped into the command tent waving a single white paper in his
hand.
“Well, let’s hear
it.”
“It’s from
Central Command, and it just came in a few minutes ago. It begins... From blah, blah... To blah, blah... the standard
salutation. Then... here. ‘Your request to proceed immediately to
Times Square and to engage the enemy in support of the containing American
forces has been received and reviewed.
We agree with your assessments as to the strategic necessity for the
Third Infantry Division to move out immediately without the full complement of
heavy equipment and supplies. You
are hereby commanded to mobilize and proceed to Hafar al-Batin in support of the
British Expeditionary Force. Additional tanks and supplies will be flown in on a
priority basis to join up with you
as soon as possible. Good luck and
Godspeed.’”
The general was deep in
thought, rubbing the side of his head.
“This is going to be one bloody mess. This isn’t like Vietnam or anything else
the U.S. has seen since World War Two.
This is one of those wars that you just have to win. The consequences of losing are... Well, losing isn’t even a
consideration.”
Being from the
pentagon, Cannon knew only too well just what losing
meant.
“Maybe our only
saving grace is the fact that Iraq doesn’t know the extent of our losses. We have to proceed into action hard and
firm to try to create doubt in their minds as to our strength. In other words, we must be aggressive
and attack forcefully. We cannot
afford to fight a defensive battle.
Our only hope is to throw them off balance.”
This was not at
all the type of strategy that Cannon had in mind. He realized that, once again, he and
O’Brian were on opposite sides of the track. “You know that I rarely challenge your
command decisions, but even at full strength we couldn’t stop the invasion
force, let alone turn it back through an assault! We need to take it methodically and try
to contain them until sufficient reinforcements from the States can
arrive.”
“Sufficient
reinforcements will take weeks or months.
We don’t have the luxury of time.”
“I know it’s hard
to change your mind once it’s made up, but this time you’re wrong. If we go out there blasting headstrong,
we’re going to have our heads stomped in.
That force is one of the most powerful in the
world.”
“Maybe. You’re right about their strength, of
course. I never argue with you
about an enemy’s capabilities, but follow me for a minute. They’re spread thin -- thinner than you
might think. It’s true that they
have a lot of divisions, but some of them are dedicated to defense against an
Iranian attack to the east. There’s
Turkey to the north with some of its divisions dedicated there. Then there’s Kuwait to occupy in the
southeast and NATO and Israel in the west.
Finally, there’s the long border with Saudi Arabia. Compound all that with the distance
their forces have penetrated and the logistics they need to sustain their forces
at this level of readiness... Well,
frankly, I don’t believe they can support this offensive for a prolonged
attack. I believe their front lines
are vulnerable and they’ll collapse under pressure.”
“So you feel that
strength isn’t the real issue?”
“That’s
right.”
“Then you believe
that the past week and a half has bled them and weakened their overall military
machine.”
“Many of those
Iraqis out there remember our last war and the strength we brought to bear. I have to believe that a strong show of
force will have a grave psychological effect on them.”
“I still don’t
like it. It’s a big
gamble.”
O’Brian checked
his uniform and placed his hat on his head. He turned to Cannon. “Colonel, prepare the men for immediate
moveout.”
“Yes,
sir.”
Marine
Tactical Unit
Twelve
miles northeast of Balad
Nahr
al-Uzyam River, Iraq
Wright and his
men sat at the tribesmen’s campfire.
The old man and the hunting party sat with them as they ate their evening
meal, a sort of vegetable stew and bread.
They had walked most of the day and talked very little. Wright decided to trust these
people. If these tribesmen were
going to kill them, they would have done it before bringing them into their camp
where their families lived.
He carefully put
down his bowl and turned to the old man. “Just how is it that you found out
about these nuclear weapons?”
The old man
smiled as he took a pouch from around his neck and set it on his lap. “The day before we met you, we were out
hunting and spotted what looked like a supply convoy on the road to
Samarra. We set up an ambush and
attacked the convoy by destroying the lead vehicles. We wanted to keep the supply trucks
intact for our use. We barely had
time to search the first three vehicles when we were attacked by helicopter gun
ships. More than half of our
hunting party was killed. But
before I ran, I took this from the dead officer in the third vehicle.” He held up the pouch, opened it, and
removed a document, handing it to Wright.
Wright took the
document and studied the Iraqi writing.
It contained command orders for the commander of the convoy, including an
inventory of supplies that were to be delivered to a compound in Samarra. The inventory contained only seven
items: two nuclear warheads and five nuclear two hundred three millimeter
artillery rounds.
He began to
tremble slightly as the impact of his discovery sunk in. The document was official, so he had no
other recourse but to accept its validity.
“Do you have a radio transmitter?”
The old man shook
his head.
“What happened to
the rest of the convoy?”
“We don’t
know. After the gun ships attacked,
we spread out and ran. We thought
that, because of the speed in which the gun ships arrived, it must have been a
trap.”
“Can we go see
this compound tomorrow?”
“Yes, but it
won’t be easy. We know this place
well. You cannot get close to the
compound, but we can see it from a long distance.”
“Why is
that?”
“There are ears
in the ground around the compound.
Even if you crawl on your belly, the guards know you are
there.”
“It sounds like
they have acoustical or pressure sensors buried in the sand. If we only had an infrared scope,
we could tell for sure.”
The old man broke
into a broad grin. “We have an
infrared scope on a sniper rifle that was so graciously donated to us by a dead
Iraqi sergeant. Will that
do?”
Wright couldn’t
believe his luck. “Yes, that will
do just fine.”
Day
Nine
Wasit
Prison Facility
East
Central Iraq
Prisoner
Barracks
Rob stood
watching out the window. What
challenges would today bring? Would
they be tormented more? Well, at
least he had some degree of security in the fact that he was now surrounded by
so many soldiers. But his question
was quickly answered by the noise outside the large dorm doors. Esfandiari strode in with five
guards. Two of the guards stood
back beside the doors while the other three accompanied Esfandiari as he
approached the prisoners.
He was met by
Colonel Dempsey, who stepped in front of him. “I insist on knowing how long you plan
on holding these civilians hostage?”
Esfandiari's
nostrils flared. “What do you think
I am? I have no need of civilian
hostages! I have only prisoners of
war and spies under my guard!”
“You can’t be
serious! These people aren’t spies,
and you know it!”
“Know it? I know that the aircraft these people
were in invaded our air space just moments before your country invaded
Iraq.”
“That’s
outrageous! Your tanks and aircraft
invaded Saudi Arabia and Kuwait!
We’re a defensive force!”
“So you
say.”
“Look at these
people. They cannot possibly
be of any use to you.”
Esfandiari
scanned the room until his eyes met Rob’s.
“You have no idea of their value.”
“I know you
haven’t much honor if you consider it your duty to hold civilian
hostages.”
“I know...”
Esfandiari shouted back but caught himself and smiled. Then, with the smile still on his face,
he stepped back and drew his pistol.
“I know that I am about to stop a prisoner from
escaping.”
He pointed his
semi-automatic gun at Dempsey and pulled the trigger. The bullet struck him in the stomach and
threw him to the floor. Rob dropped
down beside him. Blood oozed out
between Dempsey’s fingers. Both Rob
and Dempsey were looking at the wound in disbelief. Rob caught Dempsey’s eyes which seemed
to scream with terror from the unspoken words they both knew. He was going to
die!
Rob’s eyes
narrowed. He rose slowly to his
feet as several other soldiers took his place and began to administer
first-aid. He scowled at Esfandiari
who stood arrogantly over Dempsey, smiling. Rock charged forward, but Rob caught
him. “No, Rock! He’s mine! I earned this
one!”
Every muscle in
the big man’s body tensed like a lion prepared to attack.
“Rock! He’s mine! You got that?”
Rock took a
half-step back, but his body remained tensed, ready to pounce, and his voice was
cold as death. “Okay, but I’m right
behind you. One way or another,
he’s going down.”
Rob turned back
to face Esfandiari, carefully examining him and his guards. Then, with a voice
that echoed hate and disgust, he groaned, “I’m going to enjoy killing
you.”
Esfandiari stood
confidently still and grinned while two guards on his right side and another on
his left seemed to insure his safety.
Rob approached him to within inches, ignoring the guards who were
leveling their machine guns directly on him.
“With what are
you planning to kill me?”
Rob’s eyes never
left his adversary. “Your own
gun.”
Esfandiari
continued to smile as he cocked his head arrogantly and scoffed, “Is that right?”
Rob answered
through clenched teeth. “That’s right.”
The smile drained
from Esfandiari’s face as the resolve in Rob’s eyes burned into his soul. He realized only too late that he had
pushed him too far. He had gone
over the edge, and nothing was going to stop him now.
For a moment,
they both stood motionless as if frozen in time. Esfandiari took a step back and shouted
to the guards who were standing by the steel doors to the dorm. “Shut and bolt
the doors.” He lifted his gun
toward Rob in an attempt to stop him, but it was too late. Rob caught his hand and shoved it upward
just as the gun discharged. The
bullet slammed uselessly into ceiling.
With one sweeping
motion of his right leg, he kicked the guard on the right into the other guard,
knocking them both to the floor.
The guard on the left was trying to maneuver forward to get a clean shot
at Rob. Rob somehow knew what was
happening and jerked the gun from Esfandiari's hand and shoved him to the
floor. Then he also dropped down,
narrowly missing a stream of bullets shot over his head. The bullet Rob fired was not as hastily
aimed. It struck the guard in the
forehead and splattered blood all over Esfandiari and himself. Rob quickly turned and shot the other
two guards.
The fight was
over as quickly as it began, and Rob found himself standing over Esfandiari with
three dead guards around him.
Esfandiari stood to his feet, brushing the dust off his pants with the
same arrogant demeanor and cocky smile.
He expressed no fear for his life or concern over the deaths of his
men. Rob may have been holding the
gun but he still was holding all the cards.
With arms
crossed, he faced Rob. “I’ll give
you two choices. You surrender the
gun to me, and I’ll pretend that these deaths never happened. If you kill me, then this locked dorm
will become your tomb. The doors
will remained locked until you all either thirst or starve to
death.”
Rob’s resolve was
unshaken. After a moment of
silence, he answered with a cold and emotionless voice. “I’ll give you two choices. Pick up a gun and defend yourself, or
I’ll kill you where you stand.”
Once again, the
smile drained from Esfandiari's face.
Rob had made it clear that it didn’t matter who held the cards, the game
would be played his way. He never
took his eyes off Esfandiari as he shoved the gun into his pants. “I’m going to count to ten, and then I’m
going to kill you.” Rob began to
count slowly. “One... two...
three...”
Esfandiari
reached down slowly, picked up a machine gun from one of the dead guards, and
held it to his side. “This doesn’t
have to happen,” he insisted. “We
can work something out.”
But Rob knew the
words were designed to distract him.
With one quick motion, Esfandiari pulled his machine gun level with Rob,
but Rob was ready. Once again, Rob
caught his hand and pushed it up toward the ceiling, at the same time shoving
his own gun into Esfandiari’s chest.
Both guns discharged together sounding as if only one gun was fired. The bullet from Esfandiari's gun slammed
into the ceiling while Rob’s penetrated Esfandiari's chest and exited his back,
spraying blood against the wall behind him.
A look of
astonishment crossed Esfandiari's face as he slowly sunk to his knees. “You’re no pilot! Who are you?”
Rob’s mind
drifted back to the old Rabbi and what he said about having the heart of King
David. What he had been though
helped him understand what David felt when he faced Goliath, knowing that
Goliath must die.
“I’m just a boy
with a sling.” Rob
replied.
Esfandiari
continued to stare at Rob in disbelief as he fell over backward. Rob stood there quietly looking at the
foe that he had once again defeated and trembled slightly in anger. Esfandiari laid still on the floor, his
life and blood slowly draining from his body.
A moment later,
Rob noticed Rock standing by his side.
“You know, I just killed a man, and I should feel some kind of remorse,
but the only thing I feel is regret.
I only wish he were alive so I could kill him again. That can’t be normal, can
it?”
Rock put his hand
on Rob’s shoulder. “Under the
circumstances, I’d say it’s very normal.”
Dempsey’s weak
voice interrupted their conversation. “Rob... Rock... men, gather
around.”
Both Rob and Rock
turned and drew near to the colonel where the soldiers had already
gathered.
“Let them
in.” Dempsey gestured toward Rob
and Rock. “Rob, come over here
beside me. I’m dying, and there’s
something I’ve got to do...” He
coughed as he fought to continue.
“Rob Anderson, by
the authority granted me by the United States Marine Corps and the Congress of
the United States... I hereby draft you into the service of the Marine
Corps.”
Rob looked up at
Rock. “Can he do
that?”
Rock pursed his
lips together and shrugged. “We’re
in a state of war. I guess he can
do just about anything.”
“I grant to
you... the battlefield commission of colonel...” Dempsey’s voice was barely audible. “Raise your right
hand.”
Rob just stood
there, visibly shaken by recent events.
“Son, that is an
order... if need be, I will have these Marines hold your arm up for
you...”
The colonel was
not going to make it much longer.
Rob raised his right hand slowly.
Blood was oozing
from Dempsey’s mouth. “Repeat after
me. I, Rob
Anderson...”
“I, Rob
Anderson.”
“Swear to defend
the Constitution of the United States of America and the laws set forth by its
Congress...”
“Swear to defend
the Constitution of the United States of America and the laws set forth by its
Congress.”
Sweat covered
Dempsey’s face. Rob could see that
his dying act was of immense importance to him.
“You’re now a
Marine colonel...” Dempsey raised a
trembling hand and grimaced as he tore the insignia from his uniform. “...I’d be honored if you’d wear my
bird.” Dempsey raspy voice was just
barely above a whisper. He grasped
Rob’s hand as Rob reached for the silver eagle. His grip was weak as he looked earnestly
into Rob’s eyes. “Take care of my men...”
Dempsey had the
full support of his men. Rob was
the new commander. He didn’t know
what to do -- he just stood there as if in shock. Too much happened too quickly, and he
didn’t have time to think.
Finally, with a
very faint voice and with his eyes closed, Dempsey uttered his last order. “He’s your commander... He’ll get you home...”
Dempsey’s hand
dropped to the floor and his body went limp.
Rob surveyed the
room around him. Dead guards, a
locked door, and a dead commander who was also his friend. He did not ask for nor did he
desire the responsibility given him, yet the burden was his to
bear.
“Do something!”
Rob shouted in desperation at the marine who were nursing
Dempsey.
The Marine
standing next to the colonel shook his head. “I’m sorry, sir.”
Rob rushed toward
Dempsey but Rock blocked him. “It’s
over.”
It was just like being on the Concorde
again, Rob thought. No pilot,
and everyone looking to him for guidance.
He just couldn’t do it!
He looked down at
Dempsey again, and his face hardened into steel. Then he said quietly, “No! It’s not
over! We’re leaving now!”
Rock took hold of
Rob’s shoulder. “There’s nothing
any of us can do about the situation.
We’re fish in a barrel, sir.
Just let it go, sir. Let it
go.”
Rob shrugged him
off. “You let it go! We’re leaving now!” Rob turned, marched over to the two
large steel doors, and pressed against them. Then, after a brief pause, he hit them
twice with his fist.
Rob had no
intention of letting anything else go.
The pain, fear, despair, and torment he had felt since the trip first
started came crushing down on him.
He had been pushed to his limit, and there was no place left for him to
go.
As he looked at
the doors in front of him, he could feel his body tense. Sweat broke out all over his body as his
heart throbbed. He hit the doors
with his fist again and again. He
thought of the giant, the terrorists, and the plane he had flown. These doors aren’t any bigger than they
were, he told himself as he studied them carefully.
He looked at
Esfandiari’s dead body, noting his new shiny boots, then glanced down at the
torn socks on his own feet. He
grabbed the boots off Esfandiari and put them on. He had more than earned
them.
He turned his
attention back to the doors. Then
slowly, very slowly, he backed up, never taking his eyes off the doors. He would pass through these doors or die
trying. I can do this, he whispered
silently. His patience had come to
an end.
Every eye in the
dorm was watching Rob, wondering what he was going to do. His rage was apparent to all, and no one
was willing to step between him and the doors.
Rock looked at
Marie. “What do you do when he gets
like this?”
“I don’t know. I’ve never seen him like this
before.”
Logan leaned
toward them. “Ten to one he goes
right through those doors.”
Rob had backed up
and pressed himself against the first column, still staring at the doors in
front of him. It was plain to
everyone there that his attack on the massive doors would be in vain. Then, with
out warning, he threw himself forward, racing toward the doors as fast as he
could. At the last moment, he
jumped and kicked the door with both feet.
As he hit the
door with the full force of his body, a dull thud echoed across the dorm and
dust dropped from the walls around and above the door. Nothing had happened, and not a single
person moved or spoke.
Rob seemed dazed
as he got back up to his feet.
Within moments, he was again standing with his back pressed against the
first column. He glared at the
doors as he began to breathe heavier and heavier. Every muscle in his body tensed and a
groan from deep within emerged just before he attacked the doors
again.
Again he hit the
doors with both feet and fierce resolve. This time the dull thud of the
last attack was followed by cracking sounds from the concrete walls around the
doors. Everyone looked at each
other. It was true! They had all heard it! High above the doors, a single crack
appeared. Less than a foot long,
but it was still a crack!
Slowly, almost as
a whole, the soldiers and passengers began to inch forward, gazing at the area
around the doors. There in the top
left-hand corner of the door, a small crack had developed in the cement, angling
outward and upward to the ceiling.
Taylor had his
arms spread out, motioning everybody to stop proceeding toward the door as Rob
got to his feet. It was like he was
in a different world. He was a man
focused, unaware of anyone else around him. He grit his teeth, and his body was
covered in sweat as he marched back to the first column. Clearly his assault would not end until
either he or the doors broke. Again
Rob braced his back against the first column and raised clenched fists in front
of himself as his whole body shook spasmodically. He was clearly maddened with anger, and
no one was about to interfere.
He threw himself
at the door, completely focused. In
his mind, he didn’t see the doors, just the arrogant little Arab officer who
took so much pleasure in their torment.
He saw a dying colonel... a laughing giant... a pit full of dogs... and
the dead flight crew in the plane.
He was truly lost in his rage as he thrust himself
forward.
Rob hurled
himself forward with a growl as he slammed again feet first into the doors with
all his strength. Again they heard
the familiar dull thud following by cracking and grinding. He fell to the floor as the creaking and
cracking sounds continued. Then
pieces of mortar and sand began to fall, and they felt a faint vibration. Finally, almost miraculously, the doors fell
outward into the hall landing on top of the two guards who had locked the
doors. A third guard stood to
the right side of the door, in shock from what he just witnesses. It took only a second for Rob, who was
only a few feet away, to get to his feet and attack the
guard.
The adrenaline
was flowing at full strength as he attacked and knocked down the guard. The rest of the soldiers came spilling
out into the hall and began to dig the other guards’ weapons out from under the
fallen doors. Taylor stood beside
Marie and smiled as he shook his head.
He wanted to say something or congratulate Rob, but there just wasn’t
time, so he turned to the passengers.
“Grab your things and come!”
Rob turned to his
right to see four more guards spilling out into the hall. He pointed his rifle and squeezed the
trigger. A single shot fired,
killing the lead soldier. The gun
was set for single fire. He
squeezed off five more rounds, killing the other three
soldiers.
“There are more
weapons over here!” Rob yelled. Now
they had seven weapons.
“Secure the hall,
and see that you use your rounds sparingly!” Taylor yelled from somewhere behind
him.
By now, soldiers
were at either end of the hall watching the doors. Rob knew it would only take moments for
the compound to mobilize, so they had to move fast. Without waiting for the passengers or
Marines, he rushed ahead and threw himself through the set of double doors a few
soldiers were guarding. As he
landed on the floor out in the adjacent hall, he heard the cracks of automatic
gunfire coming from down the hall behind him. Apparently, they were not expecting
anyone to dive onto the floor, because the bullets were passing over his
head.
Rob quickly
flipped over onto his back, and dropping the rifle between his legs, he fired
down the hall, killing two more guards.
He got to his feet quickly, checked the opposite direction behind him,
then ran down the hall toward the guards he had just
killed.
On top of one of
the guards lay an Uzi-like sub-machine gun. He grabbed the gun, slinging it over his
shoulder, and shoved a nine millimeter semi-automatic pistol into his
pants. Rock came into the hall
right behind him.
Rob turned and
headed down the hall, kicking doors open and firing his weapons inside. One of the doors was a weapons locker
where he picked up some grenades.
Another was a communications center which he exploded with a couple of
grenades. A long line of people
followed Rob and Rock, a mixture of soldiers and passengers with a couple of
soldiers, including Taylor, bringing up the rear.
Up ahead, he saw
a barred door that would surely be locked.
He ran ahead at it full speed and kicked it with his right leg. The door burst open, shearing the pin
that locked the door shut. He
couldn’t be that far away from the exit as he passed through the barred
door.
Just past the
door, the hall turned, and Rob saw a room at the end of the hall that he
remembered as the entryway when he was first brought in. Emptying his gun on the four guards
inside, he stood over them to reload as Rock rounded the
corner.
It took only a
few moments for the rest of the soldiers and passengers to arrive. He was squatted down to look out one of
the windows. “I see two jeep-like
vehicles, what looks like a machine gun carrier, a mobile howitzer, and three
trucks.”
Rock squatted
down beside him. “Those aren’t
jeeps. They’re the hummers we
brought with us.”
The rest of his
fellow captives were filtering in as Rob continued to peek through the
windows. Over a hundred yards to
the right and the left were guard towers, each with two guards pointing their
automatic weapons toward them. The
guards were ready! They weren’t
going to be able to just march out.
He looked back at
the Marines. “Any
ideas?”
Rock was
closest. “We’re kinda stuck. Maybe we can get out when it gets
dark.”
Rob shook his
head. “By nightfall, this place
will be crawling with soldiers.” He
turned to put a fresh cartridge in his AK-47 and pulled back the bolt. They would not be waiting for
nightfall. They had to make their
move now. He smiled briefly at
Marie and blew her a kiss, then, without a moment to waste, he turned and lunged
through the door.
As he dove
through the doorway, he aimed his rifle to his left and fired three shots. Then, when he landed on his right side,
he quickly rolled over to his left and aimed his rifle again. Machine gun rounds from one of the guard
towers were erupting the soil around him, but he hardly noticed as he fired
three more shots. It was over as
quickly as it started.
He got up on one
knee, looked to both his right and left, and then shouted in through the
doorway, “Secure the vehicles! Or
whatever you do!”
The Marines
dashed out the door, led by Rock, to the parked vehicles. Almost immediately, Iraqi guards
appeared, firing from both directions.
But the Iraqis were no match for Marine marksmanship. Teams of Marines charged around both
ends of the buildings, and within moments, the shooting had ceased.
Soon the Marines
were escorting the civilians to the trucks and loading whatever ammunition and
supplies were available. Rob walked
over to where Rock was standing as other guards were lining up the vehicles into
a column. “What are you staring
at?”
“Those two
towers.” Rock pointed to the guard
towers whose guards Rob had shot.
“Each of the towers were over one hundred yards from you, and each had
two guards. Sir, you shot all
four guards while you were diving through the air or rolling over on your
back. And you did it all in about
three or four seconds.”
“You’re getting
at something I hope.”
“Sir, the odds on
killing all of those guards so quickly with only six rounds under those
conditions are... well... I couldn’t begin to imagine. Lucky isn’t the word. The word is...
impossible!”
“Well,” Rob
turned to walk away, “now we know that it isn’t
impossible.”
That wasn’t good
enough for Rock. He ran ahead of
Rob and stood in front of him, blocking him from
continuing.
“Are you blocking
me, Sergeant?”
“I’m sorry, sir,
but I must have an answer. How did
you make those shots?”
Rob stepped back
and sighed. “I don’t know. I just did it. It seemed like the right
thing to do at the time.”
It wasn’t much of
an answer, but it had to be enough for Rock. He wasn’t going to get more from
him. “What are your orders,
sir?”
“Load up the
passengers, supplies, and any weapons you can find. Let’s move out!”
They knew they
dared not hesitate too long before leaving. Somewhere out beyond the walls of the
compound was the force that had shot down their helicopter only a few days
before. Fortunate for them, this
force had pursued Wright beyond the hearing range of the compound. It would be days before they learned of
the escape.
Mehran
Road
Wasit
Territory, East Iraq
The convoy
hurried down the narrow dirt road, led by an American-made hummer with Rock and
three other Marines inside. Nerves
were frayed and weapons cocked as the small group traveled in anticipation of
the attack that could take place at any moment. They were heading north, in the
direction of Samarra, hoping to link up with some northern tribesmen, but the
chances of this taking place without some sort of confrontation with the Iraqi
army was quite remote.
Rob was now in
command of a rag-tag military force with absolutely no training for what he was
being called upon to do. But even
so, he had earned the respect and admiration of the others. For some reason, he seemed to be the
right person for the job, and everyone felt more secure now that he was calling
the shots.
The convoy left
the main road soon after leaving the compound and headed north over open
prairie. Once again, Logan had
positioned himself in the transport truck that was carrying
Marie.
He sat down
beside her. “How are you and the
children holding up?”
She smiled as she
continued to brush her daughter’s long dark hair. “Well, when I asked for a tour of the
Holy Land, I actually had something else in mind.” She, like everyone else, seemed more
cheerful now that they were finally free of the compound. “You never told me if you’re married or
have any children.”
“No and yes. No, I’m not married anymore, and yes, I
have a son. He’s much older than
your children, though.”
“Does he live
with you?” Marie was suddenly
interested. Finally, they had found
a subject that she was very interested in: children. “How old is he?”
“My son is in the
Israeli military, and before you ask, yes, I’m very proud of him.” He paused for a moment and his
smile faded as his thoughts focused on his estranged son. He missed him very much. Then he broke out of his reverie to look
at Marie. “He stays with me from
time to time, but our mutual responsibilities seem to be constantly separating
us.”
Logan’s military
assignments made him naturally suspicious of strangers who questioned him, but
Marie was different. She possessed
a natural innocence and goodness of being.
For the first time in years, he found himself enjoying talking about
himself.
“My wife was a
beautiful woman. I met her in
Washington, and we married a year later.
She was never able to adjust to my job, though. Maybe it wasn’t her. Maybe it was me.” Logan paused to contemplate his
past. “Maybe I wasn’t able to
adjust to marriage.”
Marie looked back
toward the vehicle following them and smiled as she saw Rob though the
windshield looking at a map. “I
couldn’t imagine ever leaving my husband.”
“No.” Logan followed her gaze toward Rob. “And I’ll bet he feels the same
way.”
They covered
about twenty-five miles before pulling under a small cove of dense trees and
brush to check the maps they found in the hummers and discuss a strategy. Taylor was looking over the
weapons inventory Rock had made for him.
“Most of the weapons we have, short of the machine guns and assault
rifles, are pretty outdated. We
have virtually no protection from air attacks, and the seventy-three millimeter
recoilless rifle can afford us only limited defensive capability against Iraqi
tanks. Our best method of operation
would be hide and seek: We hide and
avoid the enemy using speed, camouflage, and stealth to our
advantage.”
Rob nodded. “It sounds good to me, Captain. Use whatever resources that are at our
disposal to see that this convoy is adequately camouflaged. I suppose that your suggestion of using
stealth means the method of movement we employ?”
“Yes. We need to carefully examine our route
to take advantage of every valley, cove, and wooded terrain, moving from one to
the next. But speed is
essential. We need to put as much
distance between us and the compound as possible. Every mile we travel in any
direction exponentially increases the territory they must search to find
us.”
Taylor looked
from face to face of the small group that was gathered. “On the other hand, something
doesn’t appear right. We have not
seen any search aircraft or vehicles trying to find us. Either we are just plain lucky, or we
are not a high priority for them.
There is always the remote possibility that no one knows we’ve escaped
yet.”
“Now you’re
beginning to sound like me, Captain,” Rob laughed. “Just how could that be
possible?”
“Well, it is
possible. It’s possible that your
captivity was never condoned by the main military command. As a result, our existence may only be
known by a select few. That, of
course, is a remote possibility.
Another more like possibility is that our forces south are causing more
of a strain on the Iraqi military than they would have anybody believe, hence we
are given a low priority. I know
that these explanations seem pretty unlikely, but something has to explain the
lack of pursuit.”
“You’re
forgetting one other option.”
“What’s
that?”
“That we may have
taken them by complete surprise and eliminated the guards before they had time
to radio for help. In fact, I
vaguely remember blowing up some radio equipment while we were breaking
out.”
Taylor seemed
interested in that option. ”If
that’s the situation, then we should forget the camouflage and move with all
haste.”
“Why don’t we
compromise? We’ll use camouflage,
but we’ll forget stealth.”
Taylor started to
reply but was interrupted by a voice shouting from the top of the nearby
hill. “Watch reports seeing several
light aircraft approaching from the west.”
“What kind are
they?” Taylor shouted back.
“They appear to
be AV’s, sir.”
“What’s that?”
Rob asked.
“They’re
propeller-driven light aircraft.”
“Well, I guess
that puts to rest our theory that Iraq doesn’t know about
us.”
“I guess
so.”
“What do we have
to use against them?”
“I’m afraid
nothing, sir.”
“What? How are they
armed?”
“They each carry
four twenty-millimeter cannons. They can carve us up in a hurry, and our light
assault rifles don’t have the range to even reach them.”
“And we have
nothing at all that could be used against them?”
“Nothing that can
match their range. Even if we
waited until they got close, our seven-millimeter rounds couldn’t penetrate
their armor. And the quad fifty
calibers on the truck would have to be moved from this cove out in the open
terrain to get a shot at them. If
we did that, we’d be giving our position away, and they’d simply sit out of
range and cut the truck into pieces.”
Rob looked west
toward the approaching aircraft and then back to Taylor. “Think, Captain! We must have something we can
improvise! What could we
use?”
“I’m telling you,
Colonel! We have nothing! The only thing we possess that could
challenge their armor plating is either the recoilless rifle or the Russian
rocket launcher. It’s somewhat
antique... simple optical sights, shoulder mount, limited range. I’m afraid the only way to hit something
with it would be if the target were within a hundred yards and sitting
still!”
Rob thought for a
moment and looked back toward the approaching aircraft again. “Well, I guess we’ve no choice,
then.”
“What do you have
in mind, Colonel?”
“What is the
maximum range of the rocket launcher?”
“Why?”
“The maximum
range is about nine hundred yards,” Rock interrupted. “But at that range you’d be shooting at
a forty-five degree angle over the top of it.”
“You’re sure we
have nothing else?”
“Quite
sure.”
“What about the
cannon on the back of that truck?”
Rob motioned in the direction of the truck mounted recoilless
rifle.
“It’s not a
cannon. To use it, we’d have to set
it out in the open, in clear sight of those planes.”
Rob nodded, and,
followed closely by Taylor and Rock, moved quickly up the hill to lay down next
to the spotter. “Where are they,
Sergeant?”
“Over there,
slightly north of our position. They appear to be flying in a search
pattern. At their present speed and
movement, they’ll be over our position in about five
minutes.”
“Captain, what is
the drop of a rocket launcher round at nine hundred
yards?”
“I don’t
know. Maybe two hundred yards. Colonel, I must point out that at that
range you really couldn’t aim.
You’d just have to point it and fire. Also, the plane will have traveled two
hundred yards closer to you by the time the rocket launcher round gets to
him.”
Rob listened
patiently, then gave his orders.
“Get me the rocket launcher and all the rounds we
have.”
“You can’t be
serious!”
“I’ll get it for
you.” Rock headed down the
hill.
Rob looked sternly at
Taylor. “If we’re attacked, and we
have no other means of defending ourselves, then I see no other alternative then
to use the rocket launcher.”
“We could split
up and make a run for it.”
Rob looked
shocked. “To where? Where could we run and hide from these
planes in this God-forsaken country?
Where?” His voice was loud
enough for everyone to hear his frustration.
“All I’m saying
is that if we all scatter in different directions, they won’t be able to track
us all! Some of us could
survive!”
“That would be
okay as long as you’re not a woman or a child who can’t run as fast! Or is that what you’re counting on? Are you hoping that if the planes are
busy blasting the women and children, you’ll have time to
escape?”
Taylor’s face
turned red. “You know that’s not
what I meant!”
Rob paused for a
moment, realizing that with each second wasted on argument the planes drew
closer. He took a deep breath, then
spoke slowly and calmly. “Let me
set you straight on something right now, Captain. In this convoy, it’s all or none. We don’t make sacrifices or take gambles
that we don’t all pay for.
Clear?”
Taylor paused and
looked around him at all the quiet faces listening to the conversation. “Crystal, sir.” He also took a deep breath. “Okay, who do you expect to make these
lucky shots? That weapon is
obsolete, and none of these men have ever trained with
one.”
Showing the
slightest hint of surprise, Rob cocked his head to the side and looked as if he
were about to speak. Then he
regained his composure. “Well,
then, I guess I can’t be any worse than anyone else. Whatever happens, then I’m to
blame.”
Rob knew that
only military discipline was keeping Taylor from continuing as he turned to
leave. He wasn’t sure where Taylor
was heading, nor did he really care.
He had had enough of that officer.
He knew now why Dempsey had not allowed Taylor to take command. For all his knowledge in strategy, he
lacked passion for the people under his command.
The planes
continued to zigzag across the sky, slowly approaching from the west. A Marine somewhat familiar with the
rocket launcher sat close to Rob explaining to him, as best he could, how to use
it. “...So when I pat you on the
head, it means that the weapon is loaded and ready to
fire.”
Rob just sat
quietly, watching the aircraft. It
would only be moments now before they would be in sight of the planes. Finally, the inevitable happened. The lead aircraft broke its search
pattern and headed directly for them.
Rob stood up on top of the hill and pointed the rocket launcher in the
direction of the aircraft.
“They’re about
five hundred feet off the ground and traveling at about two hundred miles an
hour, Colonel.”
“Tell me when the
lead aircraft is at a thousand yards.”
The Marine
hesitated. “I can only make a
guess, sir.”
“That’ll be good
enough.” Then he added under his
breath, “It has to be.” With that,
he lifted the tube onto his shoulder and began to adjust the
sight.
The Marine
shifted nervously, studying the planes through his binoculars. “The lead aircraft is at twelve hundred
yards... Eleven hundred
yards...”
Suddenly, white
puffs of smoke appeared under the lead aircraft followed by small explosions in
the camp. They were under
fire! Obviously, these aircraft
were under search and destroy orders.
There would be no capturing this time.
“One thousand
yards.” The Marine did his best to stay focused. Rob pulled the trigger and there was a
flash followed by black smoke shooting out the back of the rocket launcher. The plane fired again, and this time the
ground around him erupted. He stood
calmly to reload the rocket launcher ignoring the deadly rounds that were
impacting around him. The Marine
helping him dove for the hill and headed for cover. Rob lifted the rocket launcher and fired
again. The aircraft was about four
hundred yards away when it exploded.
The second
aircraft was now coming around and beginning to bear down. Once again, Rob found himself loading
the rocket launcher alone. “I need
ranging!” Though he could not take
the time to look behind him for help, he knew they were
there.
Marie knelt down
behind a truck, clutching her children together in her arms. She was staring up the hill at a lone
figure who looked as if he were challenging God. Rob seemed to possess unwavering
confidence as he dared the planes to attack him. It’s like watching Moses stand on the bank
of the Red Sea and face down the armies of Egypt, she thought to
herself. She watched in desperation
as he prepared to fire again.
She couldn’t
stand it anymore. She stood up and
shouted at the Marines who were also huddled behind the trucks. “Someone help him!” When no one moved, she turned and ran
toward Rob. She had only covered a
few yards when Logan grabbed her and dragged her back to the children. “Let me go!” she screamed as she hit
him. “Someone needs to help
him!”
“No, Marie!”
Logan turned her panicked face to look directly at him. “You can’t go up there now! You’ll only distract him!” She struggled to break his grip but he
held her even tighter. “Marie! You must trust him! He can do it! He will do it! But you have to let
him!”
She wondered from
where his confidence in Rob had come.
Maybe it was because of the shot he made when he shot the guards in the
guard towers. Maybe it was just
because they had no alternatives.
Whatever it was, she knew Rob just had to make these
shots!
As Rob raised the
rocket launcher and prepared to fire, he became aware of another man standing
beside him, a big man. “Twelve
hundred yards, Colonel...” The
voice was Rock’s.
What was left of
the lead aircraft impacted the ground in a fiery explosion only two hundred
yards from where they stood. Rob
concentrated on the approaching aircraft and pulled the
trigger.
“Eleven hundred
yards...”
Again, a flash
and black smoke shot from the rear of the rocket launcher. There were white puffs of smoke coming
from the aircraft, and the ground around Rob and Rock began to erupt. This time, Rob was not standing
alone.
“One thousand
yards, sir.” Rock refused to budge from the place where he stood. His place was by his colonel and not
even the earth itself could budge him.
He had lost one commander and was not about to let another one die
alone. Deep down, he knew he should
have been at Colonel Dempsey’s side.
Perhaps if he’d been there, he could have prevented his
death.
Rob was loading
the next round when he heard Rock.
“Nine hundred yards...”
Then, suddenly,
there was a flash, and the entire aircraft disappeared in a ball of
flames.
Behind the
farthest truck, Taylor knelt and watched in disbelief. What he was watching he knew could not
be possible! Who was this man? Could it be that Colonel Dempsey knew
this man possessed these skills?
Someone was watching out for him, that’s for sure!
The last aircraft
was now coming around. This one,
trying to avoid the same fate as the first two, began to drop down low to the
horizon. Then, flying just above
the trees, it began its attack.
“Twelve hundred
yards!”
Down below, Marie
couldn’t stand it. She was shielded
from the plane by the hill, but she could still hear the whine of its engine as
it approached. She was in tears,
but she knew Logan was right. All
she could do for him now was pray.
Her voice quivered. “Please, God, don’t let him
die!”
Rob was entirely
focused on the problem at hand. The
plane continued to turn and twist as it approached. This would not be an easy shot. He looked around to see how many rounds
he had left. There were none! That meant that this round had to
count. He dared not miss! But each time he felt that he had the
plane lined up, it diverted its course.
Smiling, he
glanced over toward Rock. He wanted
to say something to the quiet man who had befriended him. He wanted to say thanks for
everything. It wasn’t so bad when
he knew he could simply shoot again if he missed the first time. In the fateful moments that followed, he
looked at the old rocket round he was loading into the tube, wondering about the
man on the production line who assembled that round at least thirty years
ago. What would he think if he’d
known that one day so many lives would rest on the success of this one
round?
“Eight hundred
yards!”
“I can’t get him,
Rock!” Rob was desperate. “He’s all over the
place!”
“Sir, that’s fine
with me. We can die right here, but
I don’t think you want to bury your children here.”
Rob knew Rock was
pretending not to notice him turn and look at him. It was a low blow but just what he
needed to get back down to business.
He lowered the rocket launcher slightly and turned until he could see
Marie. She had the children in a
circle around her, trying to shield them.
He turned back toward the plane with new
determination.
“Four hundred
yards, Colonel!”
“You’re not going
to bury my family here,” Rob vowed under his breath.
Rock heard him
but continued to concentrate on ranging.
Then, just as he was about to speak again, Rob fired the final shot. This was it. Nothing else mattered anymore. If the round missed the plane, there
would be no defense against it. So
both men just stood there. It was
as good a place to die as any.
Rob turned from
the aircraft to face Marie. She
looked up into the eyes of a giant of a man just as an explosion sounded from
behind the hill. Fire, smoke,
and bits of metal flew over the top of his head. He did not flinch or blink. He just stood there smiling. It was as if he had no doubt or
concern. He just stood
there.
Marie lowered her
head to the sand, crying in gratitude and relief. Her husband, her hero, the man of her
life, had once again placed his life against the impossible odds and lived to
love her again.
Logan was
watching him, too. “I’m not sure I
believe what I just saw.”
At the top of the
hill, Rock looked westward down the sloping hill at the pieces of aircraft
around him. What was left of the
fuselage impacted less then twenty yards from where he stood. Fire, debris, and smoke surrounded
him. He couldn’t move. His legs shook, and the adrenaline
flowed, but the real hero seemed unconcerned. He easily and smoothly walked down the
hill toward his beloved Marie. He
didn’t even seem to notice the plane that exploded behind
him.
Nancy could hold
herself back no longer. She ran up
the hill, threw her arms around Rock, and kissed him. “You were so
brave!”
Rock was still
shaken and had not yet returned to his cold hard self. “Just part of the job, ma’am.” He gave her the slightest hint of a
smile.
Taylor was still
kneeling behind the far truck when he heard the shouting and cheering from the
passengers and soldiers. He had
greatly underestimated the resourcefulness of this man. Then he realized that his pants were
wet.
Taylor quickly
composed himself and went over to Rob. Once there, he waited impatiently for Rob
and Marie to separate from their embrace.
Finally, he had to interrupt. “Sir, it is a certainty that our location
was radioed in before those planes began their attack.”
Rob nodded. “Prepare to leave immediately,
Captain.”
Taylor turned to
leave, then stopped and turned back to face Rob. “Sir, I just want to congratulate you on
those shots. They were... very
good.”
“Thank you,
Captain. I guess I was pretty
lucky.”
Taylor knew it
was more than luck. Now he knew
what he had only suspected before: he was in the company of a truly
extraordinary man.
Meymhadid
Chasm
Diyala
Territory, Iraq
The convoy left
the cove and headed north. Rock
commanded the hummer that roamed ahead, scouting the area. He stopped his hummer at the mouth of a
very deep chasm extending from east to west. Caused from erosion, probably the result
of flash flooding, the chasm was about a hundred feet deep and fifty feet
across. They could not cross
without a bridge.
Rock studied the
map. “This must be what this gray
area. It goes all the way across
the map. The only way north is to
cross it somehow.” He looked up to
study the rocky barrier. “There’s
gotta be a bridge somewhere, even if it’s not marked on the map.” He folded the map and motioned to his
men. “Let’s head back and see what
the colonel has in mind.”
He turned east
and followed the chasm back to the convoy, searching for a way to cross it. The map he carried indicated a gap in a
huge ditch about a hundred fifty miles to the east. But since it was near a very populated
area, it would probably not be a good idea to go around it in that
direction. Each minute they drove,
they got closer and closer to the convoy.
Rock turned to
the sergeant sitting next to him.
“Did you hear something?”
“What do you
mean?”
“A pop... or
explosion?”
“No,
nothing.”
“Well, I’m sure I
heard something.” He stopped the
truck and turned off the engine.
Rock stood beside his hummer near the edge of the ravine and looked
through his binoculars in the convoy’s direction. “I see lots of smoke coming from the
rock.”
Another Marine
standing on the opposite side of the hummer was studying something else further
ahead of them in the chasm. “Rock,
look over there.”
Rock focused his
binoculars in the same direction.
“It looks like part of a bridge.”
“Yeah, it comes
out but just doesn’t look like it’s finished.”
Rock turned his
glasses back in the direction of the rocks and noticed something new. “I see the convoy coming out of the
rock, and they’re headed this way.
I think we’d better get moving and find out what’s going
on.”
The convoy had
stumbled onto a small dirt trail that was taking them directly toward the chasm
in the direction of the bridge Rock had been studying. Behind them, a powerful Armor company
was in pursuit. They had to find a
way to lose that Armor company, or they would be easily
destroyed.
Rock arrived at
the bridge slightly ahead of the convoy and stepped out of the hummer to examine
it. It was a large metal structure
completely covered in rust. It
appeared to be very old, bolted to a large cement foundation on the other side
of the chasm and extending out over the chasm about one third of the way. On the side where Rock stood, a large
cement ramp that sloped upward extending about two feet over the
edge.
Rock studied the
structure carefully. Though he had
never seen any bridge quite like it, he knew how it worked. The convoy had arrived, and several
figures were approaching him: Rob,
Taylor, and Logan.
Logan spoke
first. “What we have here is an
extension bridge.”
“Very good. That was my guess, also.” Rock was
impressed.
“How does it
work?” asked Rob.
Logan paced back
and forth in front of the bridge.
“I’ve never seen one of these, but I’ve read about them. They were
originally used in known flash-flood areas so they could be retracted in flood
conditions. The designers intended
the bridges to be retracted when flooding would damage conventional
bridges. However, no one was ever
around during flooding, and often, when a flood was over, they forgot to extend
them back. Much like what we have
here.”
“Well, whatever
we’re gonna do, we’d better do it fast.” Rob looked back in the direction from
which they had just come. “The road
we blocked won’t stay that way forever.”
He turned to Taylor. “How
long would it take us to let someone over the bridge and climb up the other
side?”
“At least an
hour...”
As Rob and Taylor
continued to discuss the mechanics of the job, Logan’s attention drifted back to
the bridge. Something was
wrong. Something about the bridge
was missing. Then he saw it. Logan interrupted Taylor in
mid-sentence. “Time is not the only
problem. Look at the bottom of the
bridge.” He pointed. “See the metal arms like girders that
project down on either side? Those
are for the hydraulic cylinders designed to extend and retract the
bridge.”
Rob and Taylor
looked at the bridge, then back at Logan, puzzled.
“What I’m trying
to say is that even if you get someone over to the other side, you’re still
faced with the problem of how to extend it. Without the hydraulic cylinders, it’s
not going to budge.”
Rob looked at the
bridge. “What if we use the
winch? We hook a cable onto it and
pull it over to us?”
Logan looked
frustrated. “Like the Captain said,
it would take an hour to get over there.
But that’s not the only concern.
To have someone take the cable down and then up the other side would take
a cable length twice the distance across.”
“I think I see
what you’re saying.” Taylor looked over the side of the cliff. “There’s not enough cable in the wench
to have someone climb down and take it diagonally across the base of this
ravine.”
“You got
it.”
Rock waved his
hand, motioning silence as he peered through his binoculars into the
distance. “I see a jeep and a
truck.”
“We have to split
up and make a run for it!” Taylor cried.
“What’s with
you?” Rob stopped him. “You’re always quick to sacrifice the others to save your
lousy hide. We’re not splitting up, and we’re not making a run for
it!”
Taylor stood
speechless, his mouth open slightly.
Logan stepped
forward. “What do you have in
mind?”
“Rock!” Rob turned to look in the direction of
the coming trucks. “Let all the
cable from the winch of this hummer.”
Rob pointed to Rock’s hummer parked beside the ramp and walked toward his
own hummer.
Logan trotted up
alongside Rob as he hurried away.
“What are your intentions, Colonel?”
Rob stopped and
turned toward Logan, visibly irritated.
“Look, I can’t explain now!
There isn’t time!” Then he
shouted to Rock, “Hurry! I need you here!”
Logan took Rob’s
arm and spoke intensely, “Listen, Colonel, I know what you’re thinking, but it
won’t work.”
“And just what is
that?”
“You’re planning
on sacrificing one of the hummers...”
“Go
on.”
“You’re planning
on taking the cable of the other hummer and somehow using this hummer to jump
the canyon so that you can pull the bridge over here.”
Rock walked up in
time to hear the last part of Logan’s statement. “You’re going to
what?”
“You heard the
plan. You’re going to drive me in
this hummer as fast as you can toward the ramp. Just before we go over the edge, someone
will toss me the cable from the winch of the other hummer, and you’re going to
jump out. The hummer flies out over
the edge, and I hook the bridge.
Then you pull the bridge back with the winch.”
“And just where
are you going to be?”
“On the
hood.”
“The
what?”
“The hood! I’ll be on the hood! Now, we don’t have a lot of time, so
let’s move!”
Logan was visibly
disturbed and leaned close to Rob.
“Think this through, Colonel.
Forget about the fact that you’re asking Rock to jump out of a vehicle
traveling close to sixty miles per hour and think about yourself. You’re going to grab the bottom side of
the bridge traveling at that speed?
Have you ever tried to grab ahold of an object moving past you at that
speed and hang on to it? About the
only thing you’d get is a broken arm!
What’s more likely to happen here is that you’re going fly face first,
sixty miles per hour, into the side of that cliff on the other side. You’ll be dead, and we’ll be
trapped.”
“I’m certainly
open to alternatives. It’s not like
I’m looking forward to this.”
Logan opened his
mouth as if to say something, then shut it and shook his head.
“That’s what I
thought.” He turned to Rock. “Who’s
your best pitcher?”
“I haven’t a
clue.”
“Pick
somebody.”
Rock hurried away
as Rob turned again to look at the chasm he had to cross. Logan was right, it was impossible to
grab that bridge at that speed. But
Rob knew that he didn’t have to catch it, nor even survive as long as he could
hook it with the cable. The cable
would stay connected even if he couldn’t hang on, and that was really all that
mattered.
He turned back to
the hummer to see Taylor and the other Marines positioning the anti-tank and
machine gun truck for a last ditch stand in case he wasn’t successful. Their backs were against the wall and
any minute the tanks would flow out of the distant rocks and fire at
them.
Rob reached into
the hummer, pulled out a poncho, and ripped it into strips. “Let’s go!” he heard Rock shout as he
stepped up onto the front bumper.
His heart raced,
and his mouth became dry as he glanced at the chasm in front of him. “Let’s go before I lose my nerve!” With that, the hummer started backing up
to get a running start.
Marie let herself
down from the truck to see what new kind of trouble her husband was getting
himself into. Nancy, who had
quickly become her best friend, was accompanying her. Though they could not see any trouble,
they could tell from all the activity that danger was very near. Marines were busy everywhere digging
foxholes and arranging trucks.
Rob has to be getting himself into trouble
somewhere, she told herself.
Within minutes of her search, she found Logan. He came walking straight up to her with
the same look on his face that she had now learn to read as a “Rob alarm.”
“No, not again,”
she said, shaking her head. “What
is he doing now!”
“Let’s go back to
the truck. It’ll be safer
there.”
“From
what?”
“We’ll be under
attack soon from an Iraqi Armor company.”
“Where’s
Rob?”
“He’s
busy.”
“Yes, I know he’s
busy. He’s always busy with you
guys, but what’s he doing? What
kind of trouble is he into now?”
“Marie, just come
with me.”
But just then,
Marie saw Rob in the distance, standing on the bumper of one of the hummers as
it was backing away from their position.
“What’s he doing?”
“The only thing
that can be done. He’s trying to
save us.”
Rob carefully
wrapped the strands of canvas around the palms of his hands. The enemy trucks
had still not arrived, telling him that their armored vehicles were having
trouble getting through the pass.
“Just give us a few minutes longer,” he whispered.
Logan was right,
as he always seemed to be. Catching
the crossbars under the bridge while flying through the air at sixty miles an
hour would be like trying to catch a baseball bat that someone was swinging as
hard as they could. Even if he
could hang on, both arms would probably be jerked out of their sockets in the
process. He could only hope that he
could hook the bar before he flew into the side of the
cliff.
But that wasn’t
the only problem. The metal bars
under the bridge were at least seventy-five feet from his side of the
cliff. At best, the hummer could go
up to about sixty miles per hour.
Even with the added lift of the ramp, they would fall short of the bridge
on the other side. His only hope
was to get on the hood of the hummer and jump up just after leaving the ramp.
Hopefully the extra push could give him the height he
needed.
And then there
was the cable. The Marine standing
by the ramp would have to have perfect timing when he tosses the cable. Rob would have to catch the cable, and
within one second, raise and rotate the hook to catch the crossbar. He knew it was most likely he would
never live to know if he was successful.
The hummer
stopped, and Rob looked back at Rock.
“You make sure to jump before we get to the ramp,
Sergeant.”
Rock
nodded.
The hummer
started moving forward. Rob sat
down on the hood with one foot on the bumper and the other up on the hood and
tried to hang on. The hummer rushed
forward faster and faster. He could
feel his heart throbbing as he tried to catch his breath and hang on to the
hummer.
The wind blasted
his face as the hummer bounced forward.
Then, just before the ramp rushed up on him, he caught a glance of Marie
off to the side. She was standing
with their children, Logan, and Nancy.
Their faces looked shocked.
I never said good-bye, he thought. Then he looked forward again, putting
his full attention toward what he was about to do. The hummer was leaping up the ramp. He
pulled his other foot up onto the hood and started to
jump.
Suddenly, the
cable hook appeared in front of him.
He grabbed it with both hands as the hummer became . He jumped hard upward, aware that his
hands, though padded, still stung from catching the hook. In that brief moment, he was aware of
the bridge flying toward him at an incredible speed, the hummer falling away
below him, and the shouts of the Marines behind him.
Rob twisted the
hook of the cable forward and raised it above his head. He was only airborne for
a few seconds, but in that brief moment, he was aware of so much. The wind blasting him in the face,
making it nearly impossible to see.
The people shouting behind him.
He seemed to be suspended in mid-air as he noticed the ground so very far
below him. His attention refocused
as the metal bar nicked the top of the hook and did not catch. The second bar
rushed in, barely giving him time to react. He stretched out his arms as far as
possible as the hook slapped and caught the bar. His hands tightened around the cable as
it shot through, and even with the layers of canvas wrapped tightly around his
palms, his hands burned as if on fire.
The hummer,
almost ten feet below, flew forward and crashed into the cliff, bursting into
flames. He gritted his teeth and
groaned loudly from the pain, hanging onto the cable with all his
strength.
The cable finally
tightened, and he felt the ligaments strain in his arms as he strived to hang
on. His feet flew past him and
struck the cliff ahead of him. He
slowly swung back to the center of the canyon, still hanging on to the
cable. He hadn’t counted on
this. He was hanging onto the
cable with strained arms and burned hands that felt like they were broken,
dangling a hundred feet in the air.
Rock was
unconscious from his jump out of the hummer, lying beside the ramp. No one seemed to know just what to
do. Or maybe they were all still in
shock. Maybe it was because no one
actually believed he could do it, much less survive the
doing.
Finally, Taylor
and Logan reacted almost in harmony.
Taylor leaped from the truck, shouting at the Marine closest to the
hummer to tighten the winch. Logan
ran forward, shouting at the same Marine to back up the hummer. The Marine momentarily froze as he heard
the conflicting orders. Then he did
as Taylor ordered and went for the winch.
Rob felt the
cable tighten in his hands. He
looked toward the ramp to see a Marine cranking in the wench. He didn’t have enough strength to shout
at him to stop or even shake his head.
There wouldn’t be enough horse power in the wench to pull the bridge
across. They would have to lock it
and use the hummer to pull it.
Logan got to the
hummer before Taylor and started it up.
After shifting into four wheel drive, he began to back up slowly so as
not to jerk Rob. The wheels began to spin slowly as the hummer struggled against
the bridge. Years of neglect and
rust made the already difficult job nearly impossible. Then came a grinding sound as the rusty
gears began to move. He handled the
hummer like an experienced driver, keeping the wheels from digging into the
ground. Rob’s left hand slipped loose from the cable and fell to his side. His right hand no longer held it
firmly. He was hanging on with an
open fist.
Rock, now awake
and on his feet, pushed through the small crowd of Marines gathered by the ramp
waiting for Rob to get within reach and stood beside
Taylor.
Taylor didn’t
look up at Rock. “He’s going to
fall.”
“Over my dead
body.” Rock took hold of the cable and slid out over the
cliff.
Rob was nearly
forty feet away, hanging by only three fingers. Rock moved methodically, hand over
hand. Huge fists clenched securely
around the cable propelled his muscular body forward.
“I’m coming for
you, Colonel! Just hang
on!”
Rob could not
respond. All his effort went to
hanging on as long as he could.
“Marie’s up on
top with your children. You don’t
want them to see you fall.”
Rock was barely
ten feet away. Rob could not even
lift his head to look as another finger let go. Rock continued to move while Logan
worked the hummer.
“You did it,
Colonel! The bridge is moving
in! We’re all going to make it
now.”
Another finger
let go, and the last one was slipping.
Just as his last finger slipped from the cable, a hand... a huge hand reached out and grabbed him
by the wrist.
Rock held the
cable in one hand and Rob in the other.
“You’re all right now, Colonel. You’re not going to fall without
me.”
Taylor, watching
from the ramp, sprang into action.
“Come on, all of you! Grab
the cable and pull!”
He turned and
picked up the binoculars lying beside the ramp. About a dozen Iraqi trucks had emerged
from the mouth of the pass. It was
only a matter of time before they were attacked.
Rock strained
against the combined weight of the two of them. As they covered the last few feet and
hands reached out to pull them both to safety, Rob smiled at his sergeant. “Thanks, Rock.”
Marie ran forward
to nurse Rob’s hands while Rock stopped long enough to receive a hero’s hug and
kiss from Nancy.
Rob did not bask
long in the glory of his success.
They were not out of the woods yet.
“We need to take something across to see how this is going to hold
up.”
Rock nodded. He set out across the bridge on foot to
check the security of the other side.
Taylor watched
from the anti-tank truck as the bridge was pulled up to the ramp, then checked
again for Iraqi presence at the pass.
The first tank emerged from the pass entrance. “Time to rock-n-roll,” he said to the
Marine beside him. He pulled the firing cord and the recoiless rifle, and a
flash followed by a thick black cloud blew out of the barrel. A moment later,
there was an explosion near the Iraqi position. Taylor adjusted the controls and fired
again.
Rob heard the
explosion and immediately stood to his feet. He shouted to Rock, “That’s our wake-up bell! Time to get everything across! Rock, how does it
look?”
“It looks good
enough, Colonel.”
“Take the hummer
over, then.”
Logan approached
Rob and smiled, even though Rob was not smiling back.
Rob was
puzzled. “You handled that hummer
like an experienced driver.”
“I have a four
wheel drive truck back at home.”
“I’ll just bet
you do. Where is home? A military base in
Israel?”
“Let’s not start
this again. Does it really matter
where I’m from or what I do?”
“Yes! It matters to me. There’s something wrong when you can’t
trust someone enough to be straight with them. There’s something wrong with this
picture, Logan, and I’m going to get to the bottom of it.”
“You may be
digging awhile.” Logan turned and
started walking away.
“Don’t
underestimate me, Logan!”
Marie had
listened quietly to the exchange between Rob and Logan. “Things aren’t always as they appear, my
dear.”
“What’s that
supposed to mean, and why is he always hanging around you? What do you know about
him?”
“Probably less
than you, but one thing is certain:
regardless of who he is or what he does, he’s here to help us. He must have his reasons for being so
secretive. Just leave him alone,
and let him help.”
Taylor fired
another round. So far, of the seven
shots he fired, two had successfully hit a target. The problem was that those
targets were trucks and not the tank.
He glanced over to the bridge, another truck was on its way across. He would only have to keep this up for a
few more minutes.
The tank was
setting itself in position, and another truck was crossing the bridge. He saw a puff a smoke leave the barrel
of the tank, and soon after, an explosion erupted on the far side of the
ravine. The tank was firing at the
bridge. Taylor fired again at the
tank. Once again, the shell
impacted a truck near the tank. He
had missed again.
Ignoring
exhaustion, he and his Marine assistant shoved another shell into the breach and
adjusted the controls. The tank
fired again. This time the shell
impacted on a left upright support beam of the bridge. There was a grinding noise as the bridge
began to sag on that side. Only the
machine gun truck and the anti-tank truck still had not reached the other
side.
Taylor motioned
the driver of the machine gun truck to go, but he didn’t watch to see it
leave. Again he pulled the firing
cord. This time, the shell
uselessly impacted on the other side of the tank but close enough to shower it
with debris. It must have jarred
the tank a little, because as it fired, almost immediately, the shell flew far
to the left and exploded a mile over the other side of the
ravine.
He watched the
machine gun truck cross. The bridge
sagged badly on the left side and groaned from the strain. It could barely support the weight. And his anti-tank truck was far heavier
than any of the other trucks.
He ordered the
Marine to make a run for the bridge.
He would try to drive the truck across by himself. His best chance, he thought, is to try driving across as quickly as
possible. But as Taylor climbed
into the cab of the truck, a large explosion impacted near the base of the ramp,
removing half of the left side. He
could still get to the bridge but not at any decent speed.
Rob watched from
the other side as Taylor struggled to climb up the demolished ramp with his
truck. “Rock, let out the winch
cable again. I think we’re going to
need it.”
Taylor began to
cross the bridge slowly, and the bridge responded by bending
badly.
“He’s never going
to make it.” Rob beckoned to
Taylor. “Leave the truck and come!”
Taylor just shook
his head. He wasn’t going to leave
the truck. They needed it too
much.
“Just great! We’ve got a hero
here!”
Logan couldn’t
resist. “You mean another hero,
right?”
“Drop the smart
comments, Logan. He’s going to get
himself killed!”
“Don’t you
see? He can’t leave that
truck. We’d never have made it this
far without it, and he knows it. We
need that truck!”
Crack! The bridge bent with the truck halfway
across. The tires began to spin as
the truck slid backward to the bottom of the bend. The angle was too steep. The truck could not make
it.
Rob took the
cable from Rock and began to slide down the bridge to the front of the
truck. Once there, he secured it to
the front of the truck and motioned Rock to pull.
Up on top,
another explosion rocked the side of the cliff to the right of the bridge. They didn’t have much time. Taylor shifted into low gear and went
into six wheel drive. The tires spun slowly as the cable tightened. The bridge groaned and jarred. The smell of burning rubber and smoke
was everywhere. Up on top, another
truck was attached to the hummer, and they pulled with their combined
power. The anti-tank truck slowly
rose.
Then, with only
ten feet left to go, a shell exploded directly behind the anti-tank truck
cutting the bridge in half. The far
side of the bridge collapsed and fell into the ravine with a loud crash. The near side began to crumble. Taylor shifted into high gear and
stomped on the gas. The tires
began to spin and burn, and with a loud roar, the truck leaped up the remaining
few feet as the rest of the bridge crumbled behind them. The truck teetered momentarily until the
cable tightened and pulled them the rest of the way onto solid
ground.
On the other
side, the enemy trucks were approaching.
The machine gun truck began firing as they disconnected the cable, and
the convoy began to move. Once
again, they had beaten the odds.
No one was sure whether it was luck or skill that was with them. Perhaps a combination of both. But as night settled, the convoy moved
on.
Marine
Tactical Unit
Twenty-three
miles north of Baqubah
Diyala
Territory, Iraq
Captain Wright
and his men had traveled with the tribesmen all day by foot. He was amazed at the tribes’ stamina,
for they insisted on stopping for only one break and that was to eat at about
midday. Even though most of them
were barefoot, they seemed to have no problems crossing the hot sand or the
rough rocky terrain. He estimated
that they had covered over twenty miles by the time they finally stopped late in
the evening.
Now he sat beside
a small fire with the old man who led the tribe. “How much further is
it?”
“That is a
question I would expect from a small child.”
“No, I just meant
that... I mean I didn’t mean to complain... I mean I wasn’t complaining and didn’t
mean to come across that way...”
“You don’t need
to explain. I know that you are not
used to this country.”
“It’s not
that. We can handle the
walking. That’s not a problem for
us.”
Wright was
visibly embarrassed by what had just happened, and no matter how hard he tried,
he only managed to wedge his foot deeper into his mouth. He tried to regain his composure. “I am trying to ascertain our present
position, so I need your estimate as to the length of time it will take us to
get there.”
“To be honest, I
really don’t know. The military
patrols have been increased lately, so we are trying to avoid those areas. Tell me, were your losses
high?”
“Pardon me? What losses?”
“There are but
few of you left from your original rescue party. Were there many
casualties?”
Now he understood
the question. It was one of the
many questions he had asked himself over and over.
“It was like they
knew we were coming. They were
waiting for us. Just the day
before, we had scouted the whole area, and there wasn’t an enemy soldier
anywhere. The next day, when we
came in with helicopters, they blew us out of the sky. We managed to escape from our downed
helicopter, but I don’t know if anyone else did. They could have all been captured or
killed.”
“Did you not go
back to see what happened to your friends?”
Wright didn’t
answer. He had wondered the same
thing. Why didn’t he return? There could have been others left there
to die. But second guessing would
not help them now. They had an
important mission to do, and he needed to remain focused.
“No, we were
being pursued, and judging by the size of the force, we would have not been much
use to them.”
“That is not the
way of my people. To us, our
friends are our families, and they are most important. We would never think of allowing them to
remain captive.”
“I do understand,
and I feel the same. Perhaps I was
wrong. Perhaps I should have gone
back. But at the time, I guess I
felt that our best chance of helping anyone was to stay
alive.”
The two said
nothing more as they stared into the flames.
Day
Ten
Third
Infantry
Division
Five
miles east of Hafar al-Batin
Al
Hajarah Territory, Saudi Arabia
The Third
Infantry reached the front early that morning about five miles south of Hafar
al-Batin. The British forces in the
area had been reduced to isolated pockets of resistance in front of them. The Third Infantry was originally
supposed to arrive as a reinforced mechanized division with heavy tanks. That should have been enough to contain
the Iraqi Armor thrust. As it was
now, with few of the heavy tanks they’d need, they could only hope to slow down
the advance of the enemy long enough for more reinforcements to arrive. If their proud history of achievement
through many wars was any indication of how well they would do, then one would
not want to underestimate their effectiveness.
Second and Third
Brigades moved into position, extending along a ten-mile length of the
front. They began to dig in while
First Brigade moved in behind as reserve.
All the while, what was left of the British Expeditionary Force slowly
filtered out from the collapsed front.
The British had
spent all day the day before in an unending artillery barrage. The Iraqi long-range artillery destroyed
the British mortar and light howitzer emplacements while their short-range
artillery pounded the infantry.
After twelve hours of relentless punishment and over seventy percent
casualties, the British had had enough.
The Third
Infantry was the last best hope for keeping the Iraqis from pouring into Saudi
Arabia. They had to defy the odds
by putting an end to the Iraqi advance.
They would have to stand up against a heavily armored force of about ten
divisions, five miles wide and twenty miles deep.
Colonel Jack
Cannon, the division’s G-3, was responsible for plans and operations. As a tactician, he understood that their
success would require nothing short of a miracle. “I’m telling you, from these recon
reports, our best hope is to retreat back to Ar Riyadh and take up a defensive
position there.” He shook the
reports in the air, then slammed them down on the table.
General O’Brian
shook his head. “Ar Riyadh is
halfway through Saudi Arabia. To do
that means to surrender the entire northern third of Saudi Arabia to
Iraq.”
“At least we’d
have a chance of holding there. It
would take them months to secure the territory. The Army and Marine divisions to our
east could retreat and garrison the coastal cities which could be easily
supplied and reinforced by the Navy.
We could protect the capital and receive proper reinforcements. I’m telling you that in a month or two,
we’ll be in better shape with adequate reinforcements while the Iraqis will have
exhausted theirs and be spread too thin.
With this plan, we’ll have a chance to save at least part of this
country.”
“Listen, Jack,
retreat is out of the question.
You’ve got to come up with something that will allow us to remain
here. We must stop them
here.”
“Archie, we’re
outnumbered seven-to-one in men, ten-to-one in tanks, and twelve-to-one in artillery. You’re not giving me a lot to work
with.”
“What odds do the
computers give us?”
“Pretty much our
only chance to hold would be if a hurricane came out of the Indian Ocean,
stalled out above us, and rained for a month. Everything would be so bogged down, they
couldn’t proceed even if we weren’t here.”
“Are there any
hurricanes out there?”
“Be serious. Not even the rainy season is due to come
for another five months.”
O’Brian sat down
and looked at the charts in front of him.
“Let’s hear it. What can we
expect?”
Cannon sat down
next to his dear friend and pointed to an area on the map directly in front of
their position. “They’ll be coming
right through here. They’ll start
with an artillery barrage for somewhere between twenty-four and forty-eight
hours. Then, probably about two
o’clock in the morning, three or four spearheads of armored vehicles will hit us
at three or four locations along our front. Don’t kid yourself. Iraq has poured millions into
modernizing its tanks for night fighting.
And we won’t be able to move reinforcements to each of the breakthrough
points quickly enough. Our forces
will be broken by nearly two days of constant shelling and easily overrun. As division after division pours through
the breakthrough points, we’ll find ourselves surrounded by at least three
divisions to our south and seven divisions to the north. At that point, we’ll have to pray that
they’ll take prisoners.”
O’Brian said
nothing for a long time as he stared at the map. Then he rose quietly, brushed the dust
from his desert camouflage uniform, and placed his helmet on his head. Their eyes met. “Let’s dig in, then. There will be no
retreat.”
National
Security Administration
Cooperative
Coactive Office, Washington, D.C.
Special Agent
Dick Miller had arrived a little late to his office at the National Security
Administration in Washington. His
wife was sick, so he had to drive the children to school before he could come
into the office. Anytime he came in
late it was a problem because his supervisor seemed to monitor when everyone had
logged into the network for the day.
Miller opened his
office door and stepped inside to be met at once by his secretary, Mary. “Mr. Miller, the supervisor is holding
for you.”
“Yes,
yes, I expected as much,” he muttered.
What a way to begin a day, he
thought. Even though spying wasn’t
an official duty of the NSA, in the back of his mind he wondered on whom this
agency was really spying. “You’d
think he’s never had a bad morning!”
He sat down
behind his desk and logged into the network. Then he lifted the phone. “What line?”
“Line four,
sir! Do you want your coffee
now?” She was a great assistant and
on many occasions had been able to cover for him getting in
late.
He pushed the
proper button on his phone. “Hello,
sir. I’m sorry to keep you
waiting.” His supervisor had little
tolerance for error and acted repulsed by incompetence. He often wondered how he had kept his
job with such a man. The supervisor
never wasted time on introductions or personal chit-chat. He always came right to the
point.
“Do you know what
day it is?”
Miller looked at
his monitor and selected the key that brought up his calendar. A quick scan of the meetings and events
for today showed nothing out of the ordinary. “Yes, sir, it...”
“Where is Rob
Anderson?”
Miller pressed
another key to bring up a search window and quickly typed:
Anderson,
Rob
Another window
appeared:
Found:
Anderson, Rob
Current Destination:
Israel
Flight:
Concorde, 1430
Length of Stay:
3 weeks
Additional Comments:
With immediate family. On
vacation.
“Anderson,
R... Rob’s in Israel,
sir.”
“Very good, Agent
Miller, but if I wanted to know his itinerary, I could have done a network
search. Now I’ll ask you again:
where is Rob Anderson?”
“Uh...” He motioned for Mary. She rose from her seat and headed toward
him looking very curious. He tried
to mouth Rob Anderson at her but
without success. She shrugged her
shoulders, indicating that she didn’t know what he was talking about. “Sir, if he’s not in Israel, then I’m
afraid I don’t know.”
“Whose
responsibility is he?”
“Mine,
sir?”
The silence that
followed made Miller start to sweat.
A much quieter, more concerned supervisor asked, “Have you heard about
the flight that was hijacked in Iraq?”
“Yes, sir. It was a British Concorde...” He glanced again at his computer and the
words Concorde 1430 jumped out at
him. “Oh, my God! Was it...”
“It was Concorde
Flight 1430. Was he on that
flight?”
“Yes, sir. I mean, as far as I know, he was. Is anything being done to rescue
him?”
“Probably not,
because the agent we assigned to him dropped the ball. Fortunately, when I received the
American passenger list from the British authorities this morning, I happened to
recognize the name Rob Anderson and became suspicious. So I looked...”
“I’m sorry,
sir. I really would love to chat,
but I have a lot to do.”
Without thinking
about who he had on the phone, he simply hung up and shouted, “Mary, get me
Clark at the State Department and Luke at the Central Intelligence Agency. Tell them I want a meeting in twenty
minutes in operations on the fourth floor.
Priority one!”
Day
Eleven
Third
Infantry
Division
Five
miles east of Hafar al-Batin
Al
Hajarah Territory, Saudi Arabia
For the men of
the Third Infantry, morning brought an end to nearly twelve hours of continuous
shelling. The Iraqi forces
had unloaded everything at their disposal upon them. Long and short range artillery, rockets,
missiles, howitzers, and mortars rained fire and death from the sky. Deep craters drew a line across the
desert, clearly marking the positions of the American
forces.
Smoking, burning
trucks and armored vehicles littered the battlefield. There were countless dead and wounded,
yet not a single bullet had been fired.
Then came the tanks, rolling across the desert sounding like a hundred
locomotives. There seemed to be
thousands! The Third Infantry
consolidated, moving inward from the east and west edges and bending to the
south. Before the day ended, they
would be surrounded!
Marine
Tactical Unit
Fifteen
miles east of Samarra
Diyala
Territory, Iraq
Captain Wright
laid along the top of a low ridge overlooking the road. It amazed him that these
tribesmen kept so well-informed.
Three minutes had passed since the old man told him that a convoy was
coming down this road, yet he still couldn’t see any sign of it.
“This is a
perfect spot for an ambush,” he said to the old tribesman.
“We know every
inch of this territory.”
Wright looked
around. The mountains out in the
distance, the nearby brush, trees, birds, and streams had hardly changed since
the dawn of time. The natural
condition of this land was hardly touched by man’s hand, confirming what the old
man believed.
Suddenly his
thoughts were jerked back by the sound of vehicles approaching from the
south. His men, along with the
tribesmen, were spread out on both sides of the road. They would wait until the first vehicle
had passed almost all the way though their position before firing so that the
opening fire hit as many of the vehicles at the same time as
possible.
He studied the
approaching motorcade carefully through his binoculars. It seemed like an odd assortment of
vehicles. There was an
American-made hummer in the lead, followed by a quad-MG mounted vehicle, a
seventy-three millimeter anti-tank vehicle, and three transports. Something just didn’t seem right, but he
couldn’t put his finger on it.
He felt his
muscles tense and sweat drip down his face. What was he so concerned about? He was hundreds of mile behind enemy
lines. Was it just his military
training that told him not to take anything for granted? The motorcade was now only seconds away
and something was definitely wrong.
What was it? Was just the
fact that they had an American hummer?
Then, there it
was. The people on the transports
were not dressed in military fatigues.
They were civilians. But
why?
The lead hummer
was just entering the kill zone, and he heard the rifles cocking around
him. This was no time for a mistake
or to be tricked by the Iraqis. He
had to be sure. Then he saw
it. The soldiers in the lead
hummer
were
wearing the black night fighting uniforms of the U.S. Marines. He had to stop
this!
Before he
realized what he was doing, he found himself running down the embankment in
front of the lead hummer. “Don’t
shoot! Don’t
shoot!”
The lead hummer
screeched to a stop a few yards in front of him. Wright was looking up the embankment,
waving his arms wildly. “They’re
NOT Iraqis!”
When he was
convinced that his men would not fire, he turned to the hummer to find himself
staring down the barrels of four Marines’ weapons. One of the Marines, a tall black man,
began walking toward him, taking quick nervous glances up the embankment. “Captain Wright? Is that really
you?”
“Yes,” Wright
smiled. “It really is
me.”
Rock saluted
him. He had a thousand questions.
“What are you doing out here? Are
there any others? Were you
captured?”
“Easy,
Sergeant.”
By now, the
tribesmen and the other soldiers were heading down the embankment as well as the
soldiers and the passengers of the convoy.
“Where’s Colonel
Dempsey?” Wright asked Rock.
“The colonel
bought it during our escape.”
“You were
captured?”
“Yes. We spent
almost a week in captivity.”
“Who’s in
command?”
“Over
there.” Rock pointed at Rob, who
was climbing down from the truck at the end of the convoy.
“What do you know
about him?”
“Well, actually,
he’s a computer programmer... But
you wouldn’t believe what he can do!
Before Colonel Dempsey died, he drafted him into service and gave him a
field commission of colonel.
Colonel Dempsey’s last orders were that we follow any orders he gave
without question.”
“Colonel Dempsey
did this?” Wright was totally
surprised. He knew Dempsey to be a
methodical conservative leader who placed a great deal of significance on
leadership. To draft and promote a
civilian into such an important position was bordering on the
ridiculous.
“Yes, sir. And if I may add, sir, he could not have
picked a better man.”
“So you feel that
he has proved his capabilities adequately?”
“Sir, none of us
would be here now if it weren’t for him.
He’s the one who killed the hijackers and landed the Concorde. He broke us out of the prison camp
almost single-handedly. He
destroyed three AVs with an outdated rocket launcher. And he...”
“Just a
minute! You’re telling me he’s some
kind of covert expert?”
“No, sir. He says he’s a computer programmer. That’s all!”
“And you feel
he’s fit to command us?”
“Yes, sir! But more importantly, Colonel Dempsey
did, too!”
It took a few
moments for Wright to absorb everything Rock told him. “Well, you know that there are very few
men I respect more than Colonel Dempsey, but what you’re describing is
completely unconventional. It’s not
at all like the colonel to do something like this. He must have had his reasons,
though.”
A small crowd had
gathered around. Wright put his
hand on Rock’s back. “Apparently,
this man has impressed the heck out of both you and the colonel, so I guess I’ll
go along with it for now. Maybe
he’ll impress the heck out of me!”
Rock smiled as
Rob approached them. “He will,
too! His name’s Colonel Rob
Anderson.”
Rob stretched out
his hand as he approached Wright.
“Captain, I see you’re no stranger here.”
“No. I’m Captain Wright, and these men with
me were part of the original strike force with Rock and the others. Rock explained to me about your
commission, and well, if you can convince two of the men I respect most in this
world that you’re the one most qualified for command, then you won’t have any
argument from me...
Colonel.”
“Thank you,
Captain.” Rob tried to hide how uncomfortable he was with his title. “Who are these people with you and
your men?”
“They’re part of
a tribe they call Kurdurn.”
“Can any of them
speak English?”
“A few of
them. The leader actually speaks
English rather well.”
“It appears that
you had the same idea we had.”
“What’s
that?”
“Well, being this
far north, you must be trying to get out of Iraq through
Turkey.”
“Actually, we
were on our way to check out a report of a small nuclear weapons stockpile the
Iraqis are supposed to have!”
Silence fell like
a rock. Then Taylor spoke up. “What are you talking about? Iraq doesn’t have any nuclear
weapons.”
Wright reached
into his pocket and pulled out a folded piece of paper. “Two days ago, these men here ambushed
what they thought was a supply convoy headed toward Samarra. It turned out to be some kind of heavily
reinforced special detachment. Most
of their tribesmen were pursued and killed. But before they were chased off by gun
ships, they recovered a courier’s pouch which contained these orders for the
commander. Now my Arabic isn’t the
best, but even I can see that it contains a list of what they were
transporting.”
Rob paled and
looked at Taylor. “We can’t let
them use those weapons.”
Taylor shook his
head. “If this is true, then those
weapons are going to be in the most secure bunker in Iraq, Colonel. Our little group is not going to be able
to get to it.”
Rob turned back
to Wright. “What do you
think?”
“Well, I think
this is what we’re paid to do. Our
nation’s at risk, and it’s our responsibility to do whatever is required to see
to its safety. We have no way of
knowing whether the targets for those weapons are our troops or our cities. It’s our duty to at least
try.”
Taylor was still
shaking his head. “Then we need to
try and escape from this country and warn our superiors.”
Wright smiled at
Rob. “It looks like you’re faced
with a command decision, then, Colonel.”
Rob was not
smiling. “I suppose we could try to
set up a broadcast like we did before to try and get a message to our forces,
but I don’t think anybody would believe it. Besides, anything we transmit will be
received by the Iraqis as well, and they’d just move the weapons. The U.S. would probably send in a force
to investigate and not find anything.
The way I see it, we’d just be giving away our element of surprise. So I guess there’s no decision to be
made.” He looked toward Taylor.
“Load them all up. We’re heading to
Samarra.” It was clear to all that
Rob and Wright shared the same convictions.
Rob watched as
the Marines and tribesmen loaded onto the vehicles. “I’d like you to ride with me so that we
can talk more,” he asked Wright as they walked toward the hummer. He stepped into the hummer and told
Wright the whole story, how he started on a vacation trip to the Holy Land and
ended up with a field commission of a colonel. But now with the news of a stockpile of
nuclear weapons, their escape would have to wait.
“That’s quite a
story, Colonel.”
Because of the
intelligence reports Dempsey had shared with him, Wright knew there was much
detail Rob had modestly chosen not to reveal. He knew instantly that he would like
this man. He possessed the charisma
that every good leader needed, and the more they spoke, the more he understood
Colonel Dempsey’s reasons for doing what he did. But what impressed him most about Rob
were the principles he seemed to value.
There were things he believed that would not be compromised under any
condition. One of these was his
absolute insistence that no one under any circumstance be left
behind.
The little convoy
made excellent time with no enemy contact as they passed through lightly wooded
areas with low rolling hills.
Finally, about mid-day, the tribal chief stopped the convoy and brought
Rob, Taylor, and Wright to the top of a hill.
“It is barely
visible from here.” The old man
pointed to the north.
Taylor
squinted. “I don’t see
anything.”
But Wright, who
was examining the distant valley through his binoculars, did see it. “Well, well. What do we have here? A single camouflaged guard tower out in
the middle of nowhere. It’s
perfect!”
“What do you make
of it?” Rob asked.
“Won’t know for
sure until we get a team up there a little closer to check it out. But don’t forget, these men say there’s
some kind of underground sensor we’ll have to deal with.”
Rob turned to
Taylor. “Pick some men, Captain,
and scout it out.” He took the
binoculars from Wright. “Scout
around the perimeter far enough back so that you don’t set off any of those
underground sensors. I want a
report in an hour. I also want a
plan.”
Taylor did not
question his colonel; he simply turned and walked away. As soon as Taylor was gone, Wright said,
“I get the feeling the two of you don’t exactly get
along.”
Rob put down the
binoculars and glanced back at Taylor.
“He’s a good officer, no doubt, and I believe he’ll be very useful to
us. But he seems more concerned
with protocol than lives.” He
stared at Wright in silence for a moment as he sized him up. “Captain, I will not sacrifice a single
life because of military rule or formality. My primary objective is the safety of
these people. But if it becomes
necessary to sacrifice to save other American lives, then that’s a decision I
will make at that time.”
“You don’t feel
that Taylor is capable of making that decision?”
“If it goes by
the book, yes! But the situation
we’re in today, Captain... Well,
let’s just say that I don’t believe any of the authors of the book were in this
situation when they wrote it.”
Wright
smiled. Inwardly, he wished he were
as naive as Rob when it came to the rules.
It would sure make their current situation easier to explain. And because of Rob’s lack of training,
he could probably get away with more.
About an hour
later, Taylor returned from the reconnaissance mission looking very grim. “This place is an underground
fortress. The only part that’s
above ground is that camouflaged guard tower. Our land and air patrols could go by
this place all day long and never see it.
I would wager that it has its own self-contained air refreshing and power
system. It looks like there are
only two ways to get into it. The
first is through a sealed hatch on the floor of the guard tower. The second is through what appears to be
a vault door down this trail and over that swell.” Taylor pointed toward a swell where the
trail disappeared down a slight grade.
“Well, you’re the
strategist. What do you
suggest?”
Taylor looked
puzzled, then thoughtful. “Well, to
begin with, there seem to be sonic and pressure sensors in the ground
surrounding this base.
So,
the only way we can approach it is by using the infrared scope to avoid the
sensors. The sensors’ metal cases
should make them show up through the scope. But on the other hand, the only time
we’re going to be able to use the scope is either at night or just as it’s
getting dark. To make things worse,
there appears to be a camera right above the guard on the tower that makes a
complete turn about once a minute.
We must also assume that it has a microphone attached to it. It doesn’t look
good.”
“Well, give me a
plan.”
“Can’t you
see?” Taylor tried to control the
frustration in his voice. “There
isn’t a solution! If we try to
storm the base, they’ll know it the minute we step onto that field, and they’ll
seal it up like a bank vault. Our
best choice is to leave and try to get a message to the Gulf Central
Command.”
“And in the
meantime allow these weapons to be used?
There has to be another way,” Rob insisted.
“Well, I guess if
we sent out a small camouflaged squad with the IR scope and had them get close,
say within a hundred yards to the guard tower, they would be in a position to
take the guard tower before the people below could seal the hatch. A sniper would have to take out the
guard and the camera.”
“Just where would
this sniper have to take those shots from?” Wright asked.
“Well, that’s
just it,” Taylor shrugged. “He’d
have to make those shots from
here.”
Wright
exploded. “Here? This is a thousand yards away! We don’t even have a scope for any of
our rifles! The camera over the
guard tower is barely visible from here...”
“You wanted a
plan! Well, I’ve given you
one! I didn’t invent this
situation! I just make plans,
remember?”
Rob
interceded. “Okay, let’s just all
calm down. Let’s just say we can
take out the guard and the camera from here. Then what?”
Irritation
covered Taylor’s face, and he had started to walk away.
“Captain, you
will come back here and explain your plan.
Now!”
Taylor stopped
and turned slowly, looking Rob directly in the eye. A sober moment passed as he sized up his
commander. Then he returned. “It’s all in the timing. It will take a second for the sound of
the gunshot to get to the guard and another few seconds for him to react. A good marksman could get two, possibly
three, shots off during that time.
But it is absolutely imperative that the guard be taken out by one of
those shots!”
Rob and Wright
looked at each other. Rob looked
back at Taylor. “Go
on.”
“Well, since it
takes a minute for the camera to turn, we can assume that the sniper will have
about thirty seconds from the time that the camera is out of the guard’s view
until it’s back again. Then, once
the camera is destroyed, the squad up near the tower uses the IR scope to avoid
the ground sensors and raid the tower.
They then go down the tower access hatch and secure the large vault doors
located down this trail and open them from the inside. The main body approaches the base from
this trail, enters through the front vault doors, and takes the base. End of story.”
Rob and Wright
stared blankly at Taylor for a long moment.
Rob’s face turned
to stone. “Captain Wright, select
four men to accompany you at dusk.
Your objective is to use the IR scope to get to within one or two hundred
yards of the guard tower. Observe
the tower from there. When you see
both the guard and the camera destroyed, secure the tower, proceed down the
guard hatch, and open the main doors.
Our main force will then enter and assist you in securing the nuclear
devices.”
Taylor remained
quiet, shaking his head in disagreement.
Wright was not so
polite. “Who’s going to make those
shots?“
”You said
yourself that they are impossible shots, didn’t you?”
“Yes, I did. So once again I ask you, who is going to
make those shots?”
Rob and Wright
stood eye to eye.
Then Rock
interrupted. “The colonel
will.”
Wright rolled his
eyes and shook his head, but Rock would not be put off. “Listen to me! I saw him hit two guards in a tower at a
hundred and twenty-five yards, then turn a hundred and eighty degrees to shoot
two more at a hundred and twenty-five yards during our escape. That was six shots in four seconds. Listen, Captain, it was six shots, and
four guards in four seconds! He can
do it! I know he
can.”
Wright was only
mildly reassured. “Let me put it
this way. I will be out in the
middle of that open field with a lightly armed squad. If you don’t kill that guard within the
first few seconds, he’s going to sound an alarm. When that happens, they’ll button that
place up, send out their guards, and we’ll be just a bunch of sitting
ducks. Then it won’t take long for
reinforcements to arrive and eliminate the rest of you.”
Rob swallowed
hard and looked down at the ground.
“What do you suggest, Captain?”
“I don’t
know. We just don’t have the people
or the resources to make this work.”
Rob’s eyebrows
raised. “There’s no one else,
Captain. We’re all there is! Those nukes in there are going to be
used on somebody. It may be Israeli
or American cities, and it may be on forces south of us, but one thing is
certain: hundreds of thousands, perhaps millions, of people are going to die if
we do nothing! We owe it to those
people to at least die trying to do something. We owe it to ourselves to... To be Marines!”
Silence filled
the air.
“You don’t play
fair. I’ll take my four men, and...
I want Rock.” Wright turned to
leave, then stopped and looked at Rob.
“Sir, don’t miss!”
As Wright walked
away with Rock to prepare his men, he didn’t hear Rob answer quietly, “I
won’t.”
Logan studied the
area from a small hill as he listened to Rob and the other Marines talk. Why had he never heard of this
place? Was it possible that Israeli
intelligence could have missed something as important as this? Their operatives in Iraq had received no
information at all concerning nuclear weapons, and if these men failed, how
could he get this information to Israeli authorities? The chances of this mission being
successful was... well, there was none.
He looked back
toward the trucks and saw Marie playing with her children. He shook his head and closed his eyes
momentarily. He had no choice. He must kidnap Marie. He would head north and join up with a
local tribe. Once there, he could
get help to get back to Israel.
Israel’s air force could destroy this bunker, and the codes in Marie’s
head would be useful in penetrating the Iraqi
network.
Samarra
Underground Missile Staging Compound
Ten
miles southeast of Samarra, Iraq
Wright, Rock, and
four other soldiers left early in the afternoon. Covered in a homemade camouflage of
leaves and weeds, they crawled slowly on their stomachs toward the tower. Wright used the IR scope to locate and
avoid the sensors while the others followed directly behind him. Silence was paramount since even a
sneeze could alerted the guards though the sonic sensors. To further complicate matters, the IR
scope was not designed to operate in the daytime. But with the skill of a master, Wright
continued his insertion toward the guard tower.
Shortly before
dusk, he was in position about one hundred and twenty-five yards away from the
tower. From his position, he could
make out every detail of the tower, guard, and camera with his binoculars. The tower was fully camouflaged and had
a platform about fifteen feet off the ground. Taylor was right about several
things. The camera was equipped
with a microphone, making it impossible for them to take the shots from his
position without a silencer on the rifle.
However, he doubted that the microphone was sensitive enough pick up a
shot made a thousand yards away.
He considered
trying to raid the tower, but the last hundred yards to the tower were open, and
they could be quickly stopped. If
they waited until dark, it would make no difference since it appeared that every
few feet of the remaining distance was covered with the pressure sensors. Clearly the best solution was to take
out the guard first at extreme range when the camera was out of view and
unlikely to pick up the sound of the shot.
Then, just as Taylor suggested, they would take out the
camera.
Wright studied
the tower. There was a hatch below
it that led to some underground compartment, and the hatch was open. Now, all he had to do was watch and
wait.
Rob looked at
Taylor. “Do you think they’re in
position yet?”
“I don’t
know. I haven’t been able to see
them for over two hours now. It’s
getting close to dusk. I don’t
think we should wait any longer.”
Rob had been
lying on the ground with binoculars studying the tower and the terrain around it
for over an hour. “I
agree.”
Taylor took the
binoculars and sat on the ground next to where Rob laid preparing his
rifle. The AK-47, with its larger
caliber of cartridge had the best chance of killing someone at a thousand yards,
so that is what he chose to use.
“One more time, how much drop is there to a bullet at a thousand
yards?”
“The book says
eight feet. I’m guessing that the
tower is about twenty feet tall overall, so you can use that as a frame of
reference.”
“I can hardly see
the tower,” Rob muttered.
“What’s
that?”
Rob just shook
his head, giving all of his concentration to what may be the most important
shots in history. If he missed and
their attack was compromised, millions of people could be killed by those
nuclear weapons.
Sweat ran down
Rob’s face on an otherwise cool evening.
An eerie silence fell as everyone watched and waited. Rob knew that, hundreds of yards ahead,
six soldiers lay belly down, watching the tower in nerve-racking
anticipation. Then, suddenly, a
shot sounded, and Rob’s rifle recoiled in his arms.
“Ten feet low and
six feet to the left!” Taylor shouted.
Rob adjusted his
position slightly. The guard on the
tower turned around to look down at the impact he heard below him when the sound
of the gunshot reached his ears. He
instantly lifted his binoculars and looked in the direction of the
sound.
Taylor found
himself looking into the binoculars of the guard looking back at him. “He sees us! Take the shot! Take the shot!”
On the ground in
front of the tower, the soldiers nervously watched the events unfolding in front
of them.
Wright didn’t hear the shot, but he saw the impact of the bullet at the
base of the tower from where he lay.
He saw the guard turn...
He heard Rock
behind him whispering, “Take the shot, Captain. We can get to the hatch before it
closes!”
“No! We stick to the plan.” Wright clutched his gun tightly and
prepared to defend himself. This idea was doomed from the start, he
thought. He saw the guard look
through his binoculars, then turn around and reach for something. He lifted his rifle and took aim, but
before he could pull the trigger, a small red spot appeared on the guard’s back,
and he fell backward onto the guard rail.
A second later, he heard the shot!
“Got ‘em!” Taylor screamed. Then, just as suddenly, the Captain lost
his smile.
The camera was
turning back around.
Rob fired
again.
“Colonel! The bullet hit six foot low and two feet
to the right of the camera. You
have about ten seconds until the dead guard’s in view of the camera. Take your shot!”
Rob moved his
rifle slightly and fired again.
“Miss. Camera will see the guard in ten
seconds.”
Rob fired
again.
Taylor sounded
more desperate. “Miss. Two feet low and six inches to the
left. You’ve got five
seconds.”
Far ahead and just below the guard tower,
Wright and his men were moving ahead.
They were now less than a hundred yards from the tower, and they could
barely hear the noise of the missed shots.
Wright pulled his eye away from the IR scope’s eyepiece long enough to
glance toward the hatch. It was
still open! Perhaps the microphone
on the camera had not picked up the sound of the faint
gunfire.
Logan walked over
to the hummer. Marie was sitting in
the passenger seat with the children sleeping in the back. Her head leaned back on the seat, and
she appeared to be dozing. She
never even noticed him in the driver’s seat until he started the hummer. Behind her, she heard the sound of a
single shot.
“What are you
doing?” Marie was startled as the
hummer began to leave.
He said
nothing.
“Stop this jeep
right now!”
He turned toward
her. “It’s not a jeep, Marie. It’s a hummer.”
“I don’t care
what you call it! Stop
now!”
“Marie, I need
your help.”
“Well, this is
sure a funny way of asking for it!
Now stop!”
“Just listen to
me, Marie. What Rob was trying to
do back there is impossible. He was
doing the best he could, but he doesn’t have a prayer in
succeeding.”
“I’ve heard that
over and over again about my husband during the past few weeks, and so have
you.”
He motioned to
her with his hand. “Please. Just hear me out. By now there are soldiers swarming all
over back there, and everyone is either dead or captured.”
“I don’t believe
you.” She looked back over her
shoulder. “Take me back now!”
“I can’t,
Marie. I need you too much. I need those codes in your
head.”
“Well, stop, and
I’ll write them all down for you.
You don’t have to do this.”
“Please
understand. I can’t take the
chance. Millions of lives are at
stake here. Dozens of Israeli
cities can be destroyed if I’m not successful. I can’t take the chance of you giving me
fictitious information. There’s just too much at stake.”
“Well, what makes
you think I won’t do that anyway?”
“I have your
kids.”
“You’re such a
jerk, Logan. I can’t believe I ever
liked you.”
“I’m just doing
my job, Marie. I don’t mean you any
harm.”
“But you’ll hurt
my children if I don’t cooperate, right?”
“Your children
are just insurance, that’s all.”
“Well, you’re
wrong. They’re just as important as
the millions of people you care about.
But you’re not interested in people as individuals, are you? Just as numbers. I should never have kept your
secret. I should have told Rob
everything.”
He shook his
head. “I don’t like this any more
than you...”
“You filthy
liar! You don’t care about anything
but your job! I’ve seen how you
watch my husband and the other soldiers struggle for the answers when you know
the answers and won’t speak up! You
think you’re a patriot, but you don’t know the first thing about honor! Why don’t you take some lessons from
Rob? He could teach you what real
courage is all about. You make me
sick, you lousy coward.”
He slammed on the
brakes. “You think I like my
job? I don’t have the luxury of
being a Rob Anderson, of being a hero and getting all the glory! Yes, I may be a low-life to you, but
that’s what my country requires, and that’s what I’ll give them. To my country, I’m every bit as much a
hero as Rob!”
“How dare you
dishonor my husband by comparing yourself to him! My husband would never sacrifice one
life for another unless it was his own.
But you? The only life
you’re willing to sacrifice is someone else’s. You always stand in the background and
let Rob do all the sacrificing, and you have the audacity to compare yourself to
him! The only thing you’re ever
willing to save is your own lousy hide!
You don’t know what being a hero is!”
“And you
do?”
“Well, of course
I do! My husband is one! Why don’t you take a good look at a real
hero? He’s got heart! Not the cold, methodical machinery you
have. He’s got soul, life, and
kindness. His heart is true,
something that you couldn’t begin to understand. He’s a good man, and a good man would
never put one life over another even if it were a million lives. A good man understands the value in
every single life. But that’s not
something that I expect you to ever understand.”
“Stop it,
Marie.”
“You stop
it! You’ve threatened to hurt my
children if I don’t cooperate, and that’s something I can never forgive! You know, it was a communist who wrote
‘the end justifies the means.’ Is
this really what they taught you in your military? I just can’t believe that you are a
representative of the nation of Israel.”
“You don’t
understand.” He sounded less than
confident.
She laughed
sarcastically. “I understand that
your idea of heroism is kidnapping a woman and her children. I can’t wait to find out what you think
bravery is. I only hope I’m alive
to see what Rob does to you when he catches you.” Tears filled her eyes. “I can’t believe I ever tried to help
you.”
“I don’t have any
choice, Marie.”
“There’s always a
choice.” She paused. She had an idea. “Can we make a
deal?”
“Deal? What do you have in
mind?”
“You know as well
as I do that Rob will go to the ends of the earth to find us, and when he does finally find us, he’ll kill
you. Here’s my deal: we go to the
top of that hill and watch in the direction of that compound. If we see the convoy leaving without
being pursued, then we can safely assume that Rob got the warheads, and we go
back.
Agreed?”
“I can agree to
that.”
“If Rob is
successful in getting the warheads, and we’re not with him, you won’t know where
the warheads are. Any message you
send about the location of the warheads will be wrong. Now, wouldn’t you rather
be near the warheads than somewhere out in the desert?”
Logan thought for
a moment. He had not even
considered that possibility, and he knew it was one he couldn’t overlook. “Yes, I want to know where those
warheads are.”
“Then give Rob a
chance. If he pulls this off, and
experience should tell us not to underestimate him, then we join back up with
the convoy. I’ll tell him I asked
you to drive us a safe distance away for the safety of the children. If he doesn’t come back... Well, I think
the children will be safer if they’re not there. Will you agree to
that?”
“You agree to
cooperate with me if they fail?”
“If they fail, it
means Rob is dead. Yes, I’d
cooperate then.”
“Okay. You’ve got a
deal.”
Terry had been
watching Logan from a distance and saw him leave with Marie. Puzzling. Was it planned? Where were they going? Did Rob know?
“Colonel, you’ve
got three seconds. Take your
shot!”
Rob held his
breath, closed his eyes, and pulled the trigger. Again, a shot rang out, and the rifle
recoiled in his arms. Taylor
watched in nervous anticipation. He
was watching probably the most important shot of the entire
war.
Rob hung his
head, closed his eyes, and waited to know.
Suddenly,
Taylor’s mouth fell open, and he moved as if to say something. He took another look through the
binoculars as if to make sure. He
dropped his binoculars and looked at Rob in total disbelief. “You got it!” Then he turned around and laid on his
back. “I don’t believe it. He got it!”
Rob picked up the
binoculars and lifted them to his eyes.
He was not looking at the tower but at the soldiers approaching it. “They’re almost there. Let’s prepare to move
out.”
As Wright
maneuvered through the field, he knew that, in seconds, the dead guard would be
in view of the camera. He continued
to peer through his infrared scope as he slowly crawled along. Then, in front of
him, he heard a quiet crash followed by the dull sound of a gunshot behind
him. He looked up from the scope to
see the shattered remains of the camera still rotating atop the
tower.
The hatch under
the guard tower was now only twenty yards away. He couldn’t help but wonder how long it
would be before guards were sent to investigate the malfunctioning camera. Perhaps they would get lucky and make it
all the way down the tunnel before anyone was concerned.
He dropped the
scope as he approached the tunnel and looked down the tube. It extended down about thirty feet to a
small room. He had no time to worry
about what lay beyond that, so he stepped into the tunnel and started down. He turned to instruct one of his
men. “Sergeant, stand guard at this
end and report to the colonel if we are not successful.”
With Rock
immediately behind him, he began to slide down the ladder. Just before he hit the floor, a bolted
door at the bottom of the tunnel opened, and a guard walked in. Wright kicked him into the door he came
from, dropped to the floor, and fired through the door, killing the guards who
were following the first.
It was an
extraordinary turn of luck, for if they had not opened the door to check the
camera above, Wright and his men would have remained locked out. As it turned out, they had now
penetrated the inner hatch and still had not tripped an alarm. Haste was now
crucial.
Wright knew which
direction they had to go to open the outside vault doors to let the main force
in. He quickly glanced around the
room, observing that it seemed to be designed as an inner choke point in case of
an attack, but the hatch was left unbolted by the guards he had killed. With a simple motion of his hand, he
instructed his men to secure the next hatch and take the next room. So, with a Marine at each side of the
hatch ready to follow, Rock bolted through.
A weapons
locker! Grenade launchers, flame
throwers, and automatic weapons lined the walls. Within minutes, the soldiers had rearmed
themselves with weapons and ammunition.
Rock grabbed a grenade launcher, another soldier a flame thrower, still
another took a squad automatic weapon.
They were now armed to the teeth!
Rock rushed
through the next hatch and found himself standing in long wide tunnel that
extended in two directions. It was
a road with vault doors at either end.
“That way.” Wright pointed to the right. “This has to be an inner choke point,
and that door must be to the outside.”
So far, it had
been relatively easy. They had
managed to catch the Iraqis completely off guard. Then, with another motion of his hand,
he sent two soldiers the opposite way to guard the rear while he and Rock ran to
the exterior vault doors. This place had to be monitored by security
cameras, he told himself, but he
hadn’t the time to be concerned about it. They had to act fast before the Iraqis
could react!
To the left of
the vault doors was a control panel clearly marked in Russian. Rock pressed the button that said
open. An alarm sounded loudly, and
the door began to open. Wright and
Rock knelt down and lifted their weapons toward the opening, but all that
appeared on the other side was a small army of Marines and
tribesmen.
“Could you make a
little more noise?” Rob shouted over the alarm.
“Sorry, sir,” the
Captain responded with a newfound respect.
“Bad news, though. There’s
another vault door inside.”
Rob peered in at
the barely visible door at the end of the tunnel, then turned. “Bring up that anti-tank
truck!”
Moments later, as
the machine rumbled up, he pointed to the interior vault door and yelled to the
Marine who was standing by the gun, “There’s your target, Marine. Eliminate it!”
Marines and
tribesmen were scattered around the floor away from the door in anticipation of
an attack. Several minutes later,
the gun was loaded and pointing toward the door. Then, with a loud explosion, the gun
fired, and smoke filled the tunnel.
The men on the gun didn’t wait.
Their orders were clear: fire and keep on firing until there was nothing
left inside to hit.
Two shots later,
the explosion inside the tunnel took place much farther down the tunnel. The inner vault door had been
compromised. The soldiers and
tribesmen worked their way through the smoke toward the vault door. It had been completely blasted off its
hinges into the next tunnel, dead guards lying around. The secret was out now. The Iraqis knew they were
there.
Beyond the vault
door were trucks, one exploded truck, and a motor pool filled with smoke. Behind those, a company of Iraqi
soldiers was raining a hailstorm of automatic gunfire at the attacking Marines
and tribesmen.
One Marine, Blue
Boy, rushed into the middle of the vault doorway with his SAW. Though hit twice, once in his right
thigh and once in his side, he laid down fiercely suppressing fire. Blue Boy continued to fire pin-point
precision as the others moved up and into the motor pool room. In the end, Blue Boy was hit by four
rounds, the last of which took his life.
Once inside the
motor pool, Wright and Rock each lead a squad around the sides of the motor
pool, surrounding the main body of Iraqi soldiers. The enemy’s uncoordinated efforts proved
that these were not front-line troops.
Rock blasted away their
defenses with his new automatic grenade launcher while other Marines
methodically picked off anyone who ran.
Another Marine,
known only as Flash, lost his life to gunfire while saving the lives of a handful of tribesmen. In all, four Marines and eight tribesmen
lost their lives in taking the motor pool, but at least the worst was behind
them. The rest of the rooms showed
little resistance as they continued to press on.
Fifteen minutes
later, they reached a huge bunker with a row of missiles along one side, each on
a wagon in what appeared to be the final stages of assembly. The bunker was heavily fortified,
more so than the rest of the underground compound. Apparently, the Iraqis were using this
compound to assemble the missiles, but they could find no warheads in this
assembly area. The only possible
place left to search was the vault door at the back side of the
bunker.
Wright paced
around the bunker. “There are no
warheads.”
Rob moved toward
the vault doors. “We don’t know
that.”
“So you suspect
they’re in there?”
“I’m going on the
assumption that they are here.
We just have to find them.
If I were going to store nuclear warheads, I certainly wouldn’t store
them out in the open.”
Wright joined Rob
as he was studying the keypad beside the vault door.
“In all the
movies I’ve seen, you people are trained in how to bypass these keypads,” Rob
told him.
“Yeah, well, in
all the movies I’ve seen, you hackers can crack these keypads with an ink
pen.”
Rob turned to
look at him. “Okay, you made your
point. Now what can we do about
this vault?”
“Don’t even think
about explosives! It wouldn’t take
much to send this entire room up in flames, and we don’t have a clue what’s
behind this door.”
Rob nodded. “Okay, I can handle this vault, but what
do you make of these missiles? I
thought all the SCUD missiles Iraq had purchased were accounted for and
destroyed?”
Wright, who was
standing in the middle of the large assembly facility, shook his head as he
turned and started to walk back toward Rob. “These aren’t SCUDs! Well, they’re a good imitation, but
there are several differences.”
“Such
as?”
“Well, these are
longer and larger in diameter.
These missiles must be some new, improved version of the SCUD. And no, we did not get all the SCUD
missiles.”
This news
immediately drew everyone’s attention, especially Taylor’s. “What are you talking about? That’s not what I’ve seen in the army
reports.”
“Yes, I’ve seen
the same reports. But they were
wrong. A couple of nights ago, we
stumbled upon an Iraqi SCUD missile and launcher out in the desert. We destroyed it, but it was the real
thing. It lit up the whole night
sky when it blew. And another
thing. It was shorter and smaller
than these. These are much
larger. I wouldn’t be surprised to
find out that these are ICBMs that could target Europe!”
The old tribesman
had been listening.
“ICBMs?”
“Yes, that’s
short for Inter-Continental Ballistic Missile,” Wright explained. “These missiles are about the size of
our submarine-based missiles. I
wonder if they were purchased from some ex-Soviet state.”
“You believe
that’s where they came from? You
certainly don’t believe that Iraq has the technology to create something like
this do you?” Rob
asked.
“Maybe. I don’t know. But one thing is for sure, we have to
destroy them!”
“Agreed. How do you suggest we do
that?”
“That’s the easy
part. These missiles use an
extremely explosive solid propellant.
These missiles here contain enough propellant to blow this underground
fortress to oblivion. It would take
the combined bombs from an entire Air Force air wing to do that much
damage.”
“But how do you
intend to explode them? Obviously,
we can’t have anyone in here exploding them. It would be too
dangerous.”
“Look at the road
leading into this place. It goes
straight through the other parts of the facility and out the vault doors in the
front. All we have to do is move
one of these missiles into the doorway of the assembly area. The rest is
obvious.”
“I see where
you’re going. All we have to do is
fire a single round from our truck mounted recoilless rifle from outside the
compound down the road into the assembly area.”
“That’s right,”
Taylor added. “Even if it doesn’t
hit the missile, an explosion anywhere around it would probably be enough to
detonate the propellant.”
Wright
nodded. “The rest is
academic.”
Rob was quiet for
a moment as he stared at the missiles.
“Captain Wright, what if we don’t destroy the warheads? What if we take them with
us?”
“What
for?”
“The Iraqis would
assume that they were destroyed in the explosion also,
right?”
“No, a simple
sweep with a Geiger-counter would establish that there were no radioactive
materials present, so they would assume that they were
taken.”
“If they knew we
had nuclear weapons, wouldn’t they be more cautious in attacking
us?”
The question drew
a smile from Wright as he moved toward Rob. “Probably just the opposite. Every available unit would be on our
trail, and none of them would be told who we were or what we were carrying. We would be pursued with reckless
abandonment.”
Rob paused as he
thought it over, but Taylor had already made up his mind. “I say we take them with
us.”
Both Rob and
Wright were surprised. “Why?” Rob
asked.
“I don’t
know. But I have a feeling we’ll
find a reason later. If for no
other reason, it’ll give us more options.
Look, with or without the warheads, they’re coming after us, and we can
always detonate them later. Let’s
just take them and decide what to do later.”
“Agreed.” Rob
looked to Wright for concurrence.
“It sounds
reasonable to me also.”
Rob turned his
attention back to the vault. “Get
Katz and Grant. Tell them to bring
their tools and laptop.”
Wright went to
get the two while Rob continued to examine the keypad. Moments later, he, Grant, and Katz were
removing the keypad.
“What’s the
plan?” Grant asked.
“I want you to
connect the keypad to your laptop.
I want to record to hard drive the signal given off by each key to begin
with. Can you do
that?”
“Piece of
cake!”
It took less than
ten minutes for Katz and Grant to connect the keypad to the laptop and record
the signals. They made a simple
connector to connect the keypad to the COM1 port.
“It’s connected,
and we configured the port with the DOS ‘mode’ command.” Katz stepped back. “How you get it to write to disk is your
problem.”
“This one is
relatively simple since I can use DOS interrupts to examine the port.” Rob quickly configured a simple program
to monitor the port and dump the results to the hard drive. Then he pressed each key on the keypad
in sequence and disconnected the keypad.
“What I have now
is a file that contains the exact signal for each key on the keypad.” He handed the laptop back to Grant. “Now if you’ll hook up the laptop to go
the other way. I need you to
connect the laptop up to the vault door so that I can send it
signals.”
Once again, Grant
and Katz went to work and had connected it in about ten
minutes.
While they were
working, Wright took Rob to the side.
“I think I should tell you that the hummer is missing... And so is Marie,
your children, and...”
“And Logan. Does anyone know where they
are?”
“No one seems to
know anything. Should we send out a
search party?”
“Yes...” Rob thought for a moment, then changed
his mind. “No! Belay that. I don’t expect you to understand, but I
think we need to wait.”
“It’s your call,
Colonel.”
“Is there a
lookout stationed outside?”
“Yes,
sir.”
“I want to know
if they see anything out of the ordinary.”
Moments later,
Rob was again working on the laptop, explaining to Katz and Grant what he was
doing.
“I think we can
safely assume that the signal to open this vault will not be a single key. That would be too easy. I’m creating a program that will send
every combination of triple keystrokes first. Then, if the door does not unlock, it’ll
send every combination of four keys, then five, and so
on.”
Katz smiled. “Pretty slick. But can you do that to an Automatic
Teller Machine, too?”
Rob grinned. “Where do you think I got the
idea!” After a sudden increase in
whispers, he announced, “I was only kidding!”
A few minutes
later, he started his program.
After less than a minute, the vault door clicked and opened. In the middle of the vault was a small
pile of wooden crates. If the
warheads were anywhere, they would be there.
“Open up those
crates,” Rob ordered. “We must know
that we have them!”
Carefully, they
removed the lid from each crate and examined the contents. “No question about it,” shouted a
Marine. “These are the real
McCoys!
Nuclear!”
“Let’s load them
and leave.”
With a great deal
of effort, they moved the crates to a truck and prepared to leave. They could not understand why no
reinforcements had arrived to support the Iraqi garrison. Perhaps they were under orders for a
communication blackout. Or maybe
the explosions from the recoilless rifle rounds had crippled their
communications. Possibly, in all
the confusion of the attack, no one knew who was responsible for communicating
the message to their command. The
reasons may never be known. All Rob
knew was that his little command had just became one of the most powerful armies
in the Middle East! But now where
would they go?
Taylor approached
Rob as they finished assisting in the loading the warheads. “We can’t use any of the fuel. All the fuel here and the trucks are
diesel.”
“Can we use any
of the trucks?”
“I don’t think
so. At least not in the shape
they’re in. I suppose if we took
the time, we could piece together a couple of trucks...”
“But we really
don’t have the time. Right,
Captain?”
“Right. We don’t know how long it’ll be before
reinforcements arrive. They could
be here any time.”
“Agreed. We leave ASAP with the vehicles we
have. We’ll have to find supplies
later.”
From a hill, a
little over a mile away, Marie and Logan watched. An hour and a half had passed since they
left. Marie tried desperately to
hide her nervousness lest Logan think she had doubts. She knew he was no fool and her efforts
to hide her feelings would be in vain.
But he didn’t even seem to notice her. She had a hard time accepting that this
kind, quiet man could be capable of treachery he had just displayed. How could she have so badly misjudged
him? But deep down, she wondered if
he wasn’t right. Maybe she just
wasn’t looking at the big picture.
Maybe his attempt to warn his country was the right thing to do. Maybe if she were him, she would have
done the same thing. Maybe. But she
doubted it.
Logan watched
intently for the convoy and tried to calculate how much time he should give
them. If Rob’s attack failed, then
reinforcements would be on the way, and the warheads would be moved before they
could send their message. Any way
he looked at it, it only made sense to stay put and watch. Deep down, he questioned his methods,
and Marie’s words stuck in his mind.
Perhaps she was right.
Perhaps the value of human lives could not be measured by a pair of
balances. Maybe the right to choose
who should live and die was not his.
Perhaps the rules were not meant to be law but guidelines. That idea opened up many possibilities,
and men like him needed rules in black and white.
He looked at
Marie out of the corner of his eye.
She must think he’s a monster.
He tried to console himself with the knowledge that he was just trying to
do what he believed was right. But,
being Jewish, he knew that was a foolish thought, because even Hitler believed
in what he was doing when he tried to exterminate all
Jews.
What was it about
Rob and Marie that got to him so?
His indoctrination and training should make him immune to their
arguments. Maybe it was because
their arguments made more sense then his doctrine.
He finally
decided to approach her. “Marie, I
want you to know that, whatever happens, I’m sorry.”
She pretended not
to hear him.
“I would never
hurt your children.”
She continued to
watch her children play at the base of the hill, acting as if he didn’t
exist.
He realized that
this woman had been hurt very deeply.
Regaining her trust would not be easy. Suddenly, he noticed movement to his
left. It was the convoy. He jumped to his feet and watched. There was no pursuit! They had done it!! “Marie! Look!”
But she would not
turn around to look. “It’s them,
isn’t it.”
“Yes!”
“And they’re not being pursued, are
they?”
“No!”
She quietly stood
up and wiped a tear from her eye as she made her way down the hill. “I told you so.”
The anti-tank
truck and hummer stopped at the top of a hill almost a half mile from the doors
to the underground bunker, while the rest of the convoy proceeded on to a safer
distance. The Marines positioned
one of the large missiles in the door to the bunker pointing inward. The last step of their plan was to
explode the missile with an recoilless rifle round which, in turn, would explode
all the other missiles within the bunker.
Rob and Wright
stood beside the hummer while Taylor and two other Marines adjusted the
recoiless rifle. Eventually, Taylor
motioned a thumbs up, and Rob nodded to proceed. The recoiless rifle recoiled as it
fired, and the shell exploded about a foot short of the missile. Though they did not intend it, the
explosion ignited the missile’s solid propellant and launched it horizontally
through the door down the tunnel into the inner chamber where the other missiles
were located.
Smoke poured from
the door of the tunnel as the missile disappeared inside. An explosion echoed from the
interior followed by a greater explosion, and then the top of the hill seemed to
expand and explode. A huge mushroom
cloud rose into the air and debris scattered around them.
“Let’s beat it!”
Wright shouted as he and Rob leaped into the hummer. Taylor and the other Marines followed,
leaving the anti-tank truck to fend for itself. It would be fifteen minutes before the
smoke and dust would clear enough for them the go back for the truck. Eventually, with the nuclear weapons
safely aboard, the convoy headed away.
Fifteen
miles east of the Tigris River
Diyala
Territory, Iraq
Later that
evening, Rob stood alone in the dim moonlight studying a map and leaning against
the side of the hummer. Marie
walked up to him and hugged him.
Rob didn’t look
at her. “Do you want to tell me
about it?”
“About
what?”
“Look, honey, you
don’t have to be a rocket scientist to know something’s bothering you or that
you’re mad at Logan. What really
happened out there today?”
“I love you,
Rob.”
“And I love you,
too, Kitten, but something is wrong.”
Rob looked deep
into Marie’s eyes. Something
unspoken was there. “What is it,
Marie? Did Logan hurt
you?”
“No, it’s just
you. I hurt for
you.”
“Why? What is it about
me?”
She gently placed
her hand on his chest. “It’s
here.” Then she patted his chest
over his heart tenderly. “It’s
because of this right in here, Rob.
Your heart. You have such a
good heart.”
“My heart is no
different from anyone else’s, Marie.”
“No, that’s not
true. You’re very different, and
that’s why I love you so.” She laid
her head on his chest and closed her eyes, listening to his heartbeat. “I’m not afraid of hell or high water as
long as I’m here near your heart.”
He closed his
arms around her gently. Something
stirred inside him, something he’d never felt before. He couldn’t quite put his finger on it,
but he felt suddenly... strong.
Each morning, especially, he felt this new -- was it strength? -- tug at
him more urgently. He looked down
at his wife and stroked her soft golden hair. Her gentle breaths warmed his
chest. She seemed to know what was
happening inside him. Somehow, she
knew.
He looked to the
east, thinking of the dawn.
Day
Twelve
Third
Infantry
Division
Five
miles east of Hafar al-Batin
Al
Hajarah Territory, Saudi Arabia
The Third
Infantry was completely surrounded.
There were three Iraqi divisions to the south, two to the west, one to
the east, and four to the north.
They couldn’t believe the Iraqis could move their forces so
quickly.
General O’Brian
sat in a foxhole looking at his long time friend and critic. Colonel Cannon had been wounded and lay
with his back against one side of the hole holding his broken arm wrapped up to
his chest. Around them lay wounded
and dying men. The smell of burnt
flesh and the groans of dying men filled the air.
“What’s our
situation?” O’Brian asked.
“Not good, I’m
afraid, General.” Cannon kept his
eyes shut. It had been thirty-six
hours since he had known sleep, and now his wounds drained what little strength
he had left. “We’ve had it. It’s over!”
“I’ll be the
judge of that, Colonel. Let’s not
forget who has rank here.”
Cannon opened his
eyes briefly to study the general.
O’Brian showed no fear or lack of confidence kneeling with an M-16 in his
hands. He was prepared to continue
the fight.
“We are
positioned in an area about five miles in diameter. I’m afraid the only hope we have now is
if fire rains down from the sky and swallows up our enemies.” Cannon squeezed his eyes shut and leaned
back against the foxhole.
O’Brian stood to
his feet and looked around. There
was no command or control, just a desperate fight for survival now. He had to try somehow to organize his
men into something that resembled a military unit.
Five
miles east of the dry lake bed at Buhayrat
ath-Tharthar
Salah
Ad-Din
Once again, the
little convoy got an early start, and by nine, they had covered over twenty
miles. Their forward progress was
stopped by a report from the roaming patrol that some kind of convoy was
directly ahead. The convoy was
comprised of dozens of vehicles transporting long-range artillery rockets. Some rode on wheels and some on
tracks. Rob, Wright, and Taylor
found themselves lying atop a nearby hill studying the situation and devising a
plan.
Taylor looked out
over the hill, reticent. “Shouldn’t
we just let them pass? After all,
the nuclear weapons we’re carrying are more important than this
convoy.”
“That depends on
your point of view.” Wright glared
at Taylor. “If you were the one
these long-range rockets were being used against, I think you might see things
differently.”
Rob turned to
Wright, ignoring the conflict.
“Tell me about these rockets.”
Wright rolled
over onto his back to face Rob.
“Like the SCUDs, they have a range of hundreds of miles. Their warheads are usually a cluster of
anti-tank anti-personnel munitions.
Each single rocket could saturate an area of about a half dozen football
fields, and as you can see, there are dozens of rockets. We’re talking about a lot of
damage. A rocket battalion of this
size might be able to wipe out an entire division. Or several of them if they were close
enough together.”
Rob scratched his
head and thought for a moment.
“I didn’t see any
guards, just drivers. Could they
really be virtually defenseless?”
“It appears
so. We’re so far behind their lines
that they don’t seem to see it as a problem. Or maybe they’re overcommitted at their
front lines.”
Taylor suddenly
realized where this was heading.
“Colonel, an attack on this convoy would give away our position, heading,
and speed. We would be ill-advised
to try a raid against them.” Taylor
looked directly at Wright. “Have
you ever seen these vehicles before?
I haven’t! And those rockets
down there are a new design also!
We don’t know anything about them!”
Wright dropped
his head and raised it again, a scowl covering his face. “Yes, they’re a new design, but they’re
still just transports! They’re not
designed for front-line combat! In
fact, they’re probably kept in the rear until they’re needed, then brought out
to launch their loads from a safe distance. We could come in close, shoot up their
rockets, and be gone within minutes!”
Wright leaned
back and thought out loud. “This is
obviously something they’ve bought or developed in secret. Why bring it out
now?”
“I can think of
two reasons,” Rob volunteered. “Either these rockets were meant as an
ace-in-the-hole -- just in case things thing turned for the worse, or they were
meant to be a knock-out blow...”
Wright and
Taylor’s eyes met. Knowing how
thing were going before they were captured, it was unlikely that the U.S.
military had the upper hand. It was
more likely that the U.S. army was about to be finished
off.
Rob got up and
headed back down the hill. “I want
that convoy captured. I don’t want
a single rocket lost. If the
drivers resist, shoot ‘em, but don’t fire on any of the rockets. Understood?”
Taylor and Wright
remained speechless.
“Unload the
civilians here and take the tribesmen if you need them, but capture all of those
vehicles. I’ll explain to you later
what I have in mind.”
Wright and Taylor
left with the rest of the Marines and tribesmen to capture the unsuspecting
convoy with little resistance. The
drivers of the convoy simply stopped their vehicles and got
out.
Rob entered the
lead vehicle and studied the consoles before emerging deep in
thought.
“What do you
propose now, Colonel?” Wright
asked.
“I need someone
who can type in both Russian or Arabic.”
Wright
straightened. “I can do that, but
what is the plan?”
“We’re looking
for a target.”
“Target? What target?”
“I’m hoping you
can tell me. Those vehicles carry
sophisticated communications equipment that should be connected to the Iraqi
security network, and we want to find the tactical position of some Iraqi
target.”
Rob motioned him
to follow as he entered the vehicle again.
“Sit at this console.”
Wright sat
down. “Just tell me what you want
to type.”
“Type MENU in
Russian or Arabic.”
Wright tried
Russian first, and nothing happened.
Then he tried Arabic. The
screen cleared, and a number of selections appeared, all in Arabic. “Do you want to know what it
says?”
“No,
Captain. I think you’re much more
qualified to make the decisions based on your training. I’m looking for something that will give
the tactical positions of their military units.”
Wright clicked
away at the keyboard. The screen
cleared and displayed a new list of selections. He grinned. “I think I’ve found it.” A few more clicks, and the screen
cleared again. A tactical map
appeared with little symbols overlaid on it.
“Wow! Look at this!” Wright pointed to a little area on the
screen. “There must be... I don’t
know... ten Iraqi divisions here! I
know this area! Before I left on
this mission, the Iraqis were contained well above this
point!”
Taylor entered
and studied the map. “They’ve
broken through, then, haven’t they?”
“Well, they’re south of the position where
Times Square was. I can’t say for sure that they’ve broken through, but this
certainly can’t be good.” He
grabbed Rob’s arm and leaned toward him and Taylor. “We’ve gotta
talk!”
After walking a
short distance away, Wright stopped and faced the other two. “It appears that the Iraqis have broken
through. At least, let’s just
assume that for now. I saw the
positions of our forces several days ago, and all I can tell you is that the
Iraqis are much deeper south into Saudi Arabia than they were before. Also, the Third Infantry was preparing to engage them north of
that location. If that map is
correct, the Third Infantry has failed, and the Iraqis are more than likely
pouring into Saudi Arabia as we speak.”
Rob bit his lower
lip as he stood with his hands on his hips, staring at the ground. “If the Third Infantry failed, where
would they be?”
Wright looked at
Taylor for help. “Probably... Probably right at the center of those
divisions.”
“Could we fire
those rockets accurately enough to lay down an artillery barrage around the
Third Infantry and still hit the Iraqis?”
“I don’t see why
not. Each of these tracked vehicles
contains a state-of-the-art ballistic computer. We should be able to land these rockets
on a gnat.” Wright looked at
Taylor. “You were part of an Armor
division, weren’t you?”
“Yeah.”
“Then you should
be very familiar with ballistic computers.”
“Well, American
ones, sure.”
“Then you should
be able to operate the ones that fire these rockets. You see, they’re Russian-made, and
almost all of Russia’s computer technology is either copied or stolen from
us. You’ll probably find it to be a
duplicate of the ones you’re use to using.”
Rob’s hand sliced
the air. “Well, Captain, forget
about the gnats. Let’s just see if
we can hit their divisions.”
It took almost
another hour for them to get the rocket launchers programmed. Rob knew that Wright was correct. The programming and setting up seemed
much too familiar to the Marines.
He joined Marie on the nearby hill to watched the Marines line up the
rocket launching vehicles and prepare them for launch.
Marie averted her
eyes. “You must be doing something
very important.”
“It
is.”
“Will you be
saving lives... or just taking them?”
He turned to her
in surprise, then looked back at the rocket launchers. “I honestly don’t
know.”
Moments later,
smoke began to spray from the rear of the vehicles, and the roar of rocket
engines echoed across the valley.
Rocket after rocket shot skyward on their one-way course with
destiny.
After the initial
rocket was launched, the Marines loaded another rocket and fired it as
well. When the last missile had
fired, Rob put his arm around his wife.
“Let’s go and hope that what we just did saves lives,
okay?”
Then he noticed
Rock walking up the hill toward him.
“Colonel, we’re going to have to find fuel, food, and water
soon.”
“Why don’t you
take the fuel from the rocket launching vehicles down
there?”
“Because they use
diesel, and our trucks use gas.”
“Well, then,
destroy those vehicles. Let’s not
leave them anything to use over again. Then we’ll move
out.”
“Colonel, do you
think they’ll do any good?”
“I don’t know,
but this is for sure: it’s going to be like fire falling from the heavens where
they land!”
Third
Infantry
Division
Five
miles east of Hafar al-Batin
Al
Hajarah Territory, Saudi Arabia
The artillery
barrage lasted for over three hours.
General O’Brian lay on the ground with his hands over his ears, hoping
for a miracle. Explosion after
explosion blasted up the ground around him, throwing him into the air and from
side to side in the foxhole.
O’Brian knew this was the “softening up” artillery barrage before the
final attack. He only hoped it
would stop long enough for him to return to his longtime friend. There he would continue to fight and, if
necessary, die.
Then, as if
entering the eye of a hurricane, the explosions ceased. O’Brian leaped to his feet and ran back
in the direction of the foxhole.
Within minutes, he made it.
As he stepped into the hole where his friend lay, he looked around. The dust around him began to clear, and
he saw a new cloud of smoke in the distance, completely surrounding their
position. That, of course, was from the approaching
Iraqi tanks, he told himself.
It wouldn’t be long
now.
He turned back to
the hole to search for his friend. He found him almost immediately, leaning to
one side of the foxhole half-buried in dirt from nearby
explosions.
Quietly, O’Brian
asked, “How’s it going, Jack?”
“It’ll be over
soon, now,” Jack answered, putting his arms around his friend. His body was trembling from fever. “It happened just like I said, didn’t
it?”
“Yes, Jack, you
were right, but then you usually are.
That should be no surprise to you.”
“Archie,” Cannon
opened his eyes, “what is that sound?
What do I hear?”
“Just tanks,
Jack.”
“No. Listen. It’s not tank engines, it’s a
whine. Almost a whisper. What do you suppose that it
is?”
O’Brian stopped
and listened. Then he heard it,
too. Something above the roar of
the tanks in the distance. A
whistle, ever so quiet, was steadily growing louder. O’Brian stuck his head out of the
foxhole and looked around. All
around him, heads were popping up to look.
Everyone could hear it.
“Incoming!” someone shouted.
“No!” O’Brian
shouted back. “It’s not artillery,
it’s... It’s...” O’Brian looked at
Cannon. “What is
it?”
Cannon was either
too tired to answer or didn’t care anymore. He swallowed, then opened his eyes to
look at his friend. “They’re rockets, Arch. We’re being hit with
rockets.”
Then a miracle
happened! It was just like Jack
said it would have be. Fire fell
from the sky! Hundreds of
explosions erupted all around them in a deafening blast. The approaching tanks exploded in
rapid succession and burst into flames.
Within a minute, it was all over. The roar of the tank engines in
the distance was gone. The distant
cloud of dust from the tank tracks was replaced with the smoldering black smoke
of burning Iraqi armor. Replacing
the distant roar of hundreds of tank diesel engines was the crackling sound of
fire burning in tanks and armored vehicles.
O’Brian stood and
looked around. Behind him, Jack had
struggled to his feet also. O’Brian
looked into the clearing smoke. It
was over! Hundreds, perhaps a
thousand tanks laid as burning or blasted out hulks as far as the eye could
see. He turned around to see his
friend staring at him with his mouth wide open. “See, Jack? We were both right. You said it would
take fire falling out of heaven, and I told you we could hold this
position.”
O’Brian looked
around the battlefield as an eerie silence set in. After days and nights of
unending attacks, quiet now ruled the day. His eyes met with those of the men
surrounding him, one by one, each looking to their leader for direction. Then, with a smile, he slung his M-16
over his shoulder and started walking north.
One by one, the
men crawled out of their foxholes to join him. Two, then six, and then they came by the
dozens. In the end, nearly four
thousand men joined him as he walked through a virtual wasteland of burning
tanks and armored vehicles. They
walked the rest of the day back to the burning town of Hafar al-Batin and began
to dig in. The rest of his men, the
wounded and dead, were airlifted out by helicopter.
The rocket attack
had done incredible damage, reducing ten of Iraq’s premier Armor divisions in
strength and effectively ending the present momentum of their attack. The invasion, which began as an
overwhelming tidal wave, had simply vanished into the desert
sand.
Five
miles east of the dry lake bed at Buhayrat
Salah
Ad-Din Territory, Iraq
“What do you
think?” Rob asked Wright as they
prepared to get their convoy under way.
“Do you think those rockets have done any good?”
“I think we’d
better get our tails out of here.
It will only take a minute or two before the Iraqi radar pinpoints the
exact place those rockets were fired from, and there will be hell to pay. If they’re on the ball, they’ll figure
out it was us. You can bet they’ll
be sending everything they have into this area.”
“It’s too bad we
don’t have more rockets to fire at those radar sites?”
Wright thought
for a moment. “Well, there very
well could be more rockets where these came from.”
“What do you
mean?”
“Think about
it. These rockets more than likely
came from some staging area. I
never heard about Iraq possessing any long-range artillery rockets like this,
and I stay pretty well-informed.
It’s possible that those rockets came from another underground bunker or
some other type of camouflaged supply area. Another thing, if our forces knew about
the existence of those rockets, they would have been a primary target since this
war began.”
“So you don’t
think our forces even knew they existed?”
“Correct!”
“Could there be
more?”
“It’s highly
likely.”
“Then I think we
should find that storage area.”
“Well, I wouldn’t
go that far! They’re probably in a
highly secure area!”
“Maybe, but
you’re not sure?”
“Of course
not. I don’t know where they came
from or if there are more.”
“Well, I think we
ought to at least check it out.”
“You can’t be
serious! Look, Colonel, we’re low
on fuel, water, and ammunition, and you’re suggesting that we pack up our
nuclear warheads and civilians and go looking for a camouflaged ammunition
depot?”
“That’s
right.”
“Don’t you think
we’ve done enough, Colonel?”
“How badly are
our forces are doing, Captain? Tell me if you think that it is possible to do
too much. I’m not crazy about the
idea either, but right now we’re all that our nation has here that can do
something about that depot.”
Wright hated it
that Rob was right, but he was.
“From what I
understand of this war, Captain, there are several nations that might simply
cease to exist here shortly. Along
with them, there are several tens or hundreds of thousands of fellow American
soldiers who will probably die in the process. We’re just a few people, Captain, and we
can afford the sacrifice, if necessary.
As far as the nuclear warheads go, we’ll blow them up even if it means
blowing ourselves up, too.”
“I understand the
consequences. But my primary
concern at this point is the warheads. We just can’t let the warheads be
captured.”
“Agreed. That will be our number one
concern. Let’s get this convoy
prepared to head north, in the direction where these rockets came from. If we’re lucky, their tracks will lead
right to the supply area. I want a
roving patrol forward to try to locate the source of those rockets.” He turned and headed toward the convoy,
shouting orders as he went.
As Wright stood
watching, Taylor approached. “John
Wayne to the rescue again?”
Wright
grimaced. “Oh, shut up. I don’t know which of you upsets me
more.” He stomped off after Rob,
leaving Taylor standing alone.
USS
Roosevelt
Persian
Gulf
Captain Brodie
could not believe what he was hearing.
“Repeat it for me one more time.
Did you say that an Army helicopter has ordered me to make room on MY
flight deck for their landing?”
“Yes, sir. That is correct.”
“Now that can’t
be. Since when does any Army flight
think they can give me orders about my ship?”
“Sir, all they
would say is that they have presidential authority.”
“Presidential
authority?”
“Yes, sir. That’s what they
said.”
“Well, get them
back on the horn because no Army flight is landing on my flight deck without
talking to me first.”
The officer
didn’t move.
“Well? Why are you still standing
here?”
“Sir, because I
did try that already. I told them
that this would have to be cleared with you, but they just cut off transmission
and would not let me reestablish it.”
Brodie
stood. “Is that a
fact.”
“Yes,
sir.”
“When will they
be arriving?”
“Sir, they
already have.”
He turned around
in time to see an Army Blackhawk helicopter flying toward the carrier at full
speed. “I ought to have him shot
down,” Brodie muttered. “Have you
at least validated them?”
“Yes, sir. Their transponder identifies them as
friendly.”
“Have Security
meet whoever is in that helicopter and bring them to my quarters as soon as they
land.” Then he marched off the
bridge down to his cabin.
About ten minutes
later, a middle-aged man with graying hair dressed in a black suit entered his
quarters. “Who are you, and by what
authority do you land a helicopter on MY ship without MY
permission?”
The man held up
his hands in surrender. “I’m sorry,
Captain. My name is Dick Miller,
and I’m with the NSA.”
“NSA? What interest does the National Security
Agency have in this carrier?”
“Captain, we’ll
be bringing a platoon of Green Beret’s aboard, and I’ll need your complete
cooperation.”
Brodie
fumed. He could not believe the
nerve of this man. “Mister, I want
an explanation for this. The NSA has NO authority aboard this ship, so I want to
know by what authority you are here?”
Miller reached
into his coat to pull out a folded piece of paper. He handed it to the captain. “I’m sorry, Captain, for not clearing
this up first. Do you recognize the
seal?”
Brodie read the
document carefully, then folded the paper up and handed it back. He sat down at his desk and folded his
hands. “That document says you have
presidential authority. I want to
know why I was not informed of your coming by my command?”
“Feel free to
contact Washington, Captain.”
“I
will!”
“The NSA and the
White House want this operation to be very low key. We don’t know where the Iraqis are
getting all their information, so Washington felt it would be best if I came
directly here to brief you on the operation.”
“I plan to
protest this.”
“Listen, Captain,
I want to be friendly about this, but if you insist on being uncooperative, I
have authority to take command of this vessel. That is, unless you want to challenge
the orders of your Commander-in-Chief?
We can either work together, or I can relieve you of your command. It’s up to you.”
Brodie paused
thoughtfully, then spoke into his intercom. “Commander Little, come in
here.”
The door opened,
and Little entered.
“This man has
some orders for me from Washington.
I want you to verify them.”
“Sir, that may
not be necessary. This came in a
few minutes ago from Washington.”
Little handed him
a document. He took it, read it
quickly, and handed it back to the officer who then left the room. He leaned back in his chair and sized up
the man in front of him. “You’d
think they’d have the decency to contact me first.”
“I understand,
Captain. They were supposed to
have. I can’t imagine how things
got screwed up.”
“Okay, you’re
here now. What can you tell me
about this operation?”
Miller sat in a
chair in front of the captain’s large desk. “What do you know about the flight that
was hijacked and taken to Iraq a few weeks ago?”
“Hardly
anything.”
“Good. Let’s keep it that
way.”
“Tell me, Agent
Miller, what does the NSA want with a British flight that was headed to
Israel? Some Brits, Arabs, Jews,
and maybe a couple of Americans were on it. There weren’t any politicians or heads
of state on that flight, so what’s your interest in it?”
Miller was silent
for a moment as if weighing whether or not he should say something. “Look, Captain, the Special Forces will
be arriving tonight. Put them in
private quarters, please. We’ll
talk later, but right now I’m tired.
Can you have me fixed up with quarters?”
“Of
course.”
Miller rose and
headed toward the door. “I hope you
don’t mind if I head to the officer’s mess for a meal. You can send someone for me when my
quarters are ready.”
“Just one more
question. Are you aware of the fact
that the Third Infantry Division
was nearly overrun by Iraqi armor?”
He paused to measure Miller’s reaction. But Miller was silent and stood quietly
with his back to the captain. “It
seems that a corps-strength battery of long-range artillery rockets, fired from
the center of Iraq, blew the Iraqi army out of the desert. I’ve asked around. No one seems to know where those
missiles came from or who in Iraq could have launched
them.”
Miller turned
slowly and hesitated. “I’m aware of
that. Why are you asking me about
this?”
“Well, I was just
wondering if these men coming aboard or if this mission has anything to do with
that?”
Silence filled
the room. He was unable to look
Brodie in the eye. “No, I really
don’t know much about those missiles.”
He turned abruptly and left the captain’s
quarters.
Twenty-three
miles southwest of Tikrit
Salah
Ad-Din Territory, Iraq
It was a slow
careful process, but the heavy rocket vehicles tore up the earth, leaving an
unmistakable trail. By evening, the
roving patrol had located the depot.
It was another underground bunker!
“This one is
different, but the camouflage is good enough to fool air recon unless they know
exactly what they’re looking for and where it’s at.” Taylor was studying the
bunker though his binoculars. He
continued his narrative in a smooth monotone as if speaking to an audience. “The compound appears to be circular
under that hill. Every forty-five
degrees, there is a fortified bunker door.
My guess is that this is the launching base for long-range missiles. Some type of vehicle probably carries
the missile out of those doors depending on which direction the missile is to be
launched. I know it’s hard to see,
but there are rails coming out from under each door. I think the missiles ride on some kind
of rail system out of the bunker.
They sure are well-camouflaged, though.”
He turned to face
Rob and Wright. “What we’re looking
at here is not the same kind of unguided rocket system we used before. This is a missile-launching
facility. They’re probably targeted
for Tel Aviv, Damascus, Cairo, and every other Middle Eastern country’s
capital. The warheads these
missiles use could be biological or nuclear. We need to report this, and get out of
here! This bunker could have been
built before Desert Storm. If you
remember, we had our special forces units searching all over Iraq trying to find
such a facility as this. When we
never found one, we simply gave up searching.”
There was
momentary silence as Taylor’s words sunk in.
“Where’s the weak
spot?” Rob asked.
“You are
seriously thinking about taking this facility?”
“I don’t see any
guards. No machine gun nest. So, what gives?”
“Well, that’s
true. It doesn’t seem to be
defended. They probably have an
internal garrison for security and depend on its camouflage for
defense.”
“So, where is
this place vulnerable?”
Taylor looked
back at the bunker. “Just about
anywhere. It doesn’t appear that
any extra security features were added to this base, probably because of how
deep into Iraq it’s located.”
Rob nodded. “So how should we
proceed?”
“Well, I guess I
would probably send a patrol at full speed up to one of those doors. If they’re able to enter, then the rest
of us can storm the compound, also.”
“Just like
that?”
“Just like
that.”
“Well, pick your
men, Captain, and get going.”
“Me? Why do you want me to
go?”
“It’s your
plan. A plan as simple as that
would be hard to screw up, wouldn’t it?”
Taylor
nodded. “Yes, I guess it would at
that.” He left to gather his
men.
The passengers
unloaded and hid in a group of trees while the soldiers and tribesmen prepared
for battle.
Logan found
himself in a difficult situation.
They had come upon a missile base that none of his intelligence agencies
knew about. This one was just as
serious since it was a missile launching facility, and it was a sure bet that
Israel would be the target of the first missile fired. He felt compelled to try to break away
from the group and find a way to report it.
“So, are you
plotting to kidnap me again?”
Marie’s voice
behind him startled him.
“What?” He turned to face
her. “Look, Marie, I’m sorry about
all that, and I don’t expect you to understand my
reasons.”
“I understand
more than you give me credit for.
When I found out what was going on, I thought I’d better come over here
and ask you to give Rob a chance this time, okay? I’m not trying to convince you that he’s
got all the answers or that he’s going to do everything right. He just makes good decisions, and I
think it’s about time you started backing him. Why don’t you try coming out of your
little world and helping us out?
God knows we could all use some help.”
Logan remained
silent, considering what she had said.
Even as she turned to leave, something was telling him that she was
right. He wanted to tell her he
would try, but he couldn’t find it in himself to make the commitment. So, instead, he watched Rob organize
another attack.
It took less than
ten minutes for everyone to prepare.
The group was beginning to function together as a team. Taylor and his men left, flying down the
road in the dwindling evening light.
Within minutes, they had reached the bunker and entered one of the
doors. They appeared to be similar
to overhead garage doors with a simple, easily broken lock. The rest of the attacking force left
soon after, heading for the bunker.
They had almost reached the doorway when the first shots rang out. Taylor had apparently met with little
resistance and was deep within the bunker attacking the few defenders that were
there.
By the time Rob
and the others entered the bunker, Taylor and his squad had already secured
it. The bunker was circular, just
like Taylor had guessed, with doors leading out every forty-five degrees. Behind every door, they found three or
four motorized rail cars with missiles loaded and ready for launching. At the center of the bunker was another
circular command area. There,
Taylor captured some prisoners.
Rob entered the
command room and looked around.
Large screens and computers covered all the walls, and command consoles
were spread across the center.
Obviously, this was where the missiles were programmed and
launched.
About a dozen
technicians and guards lay dead throughout the room. Rob looked at the five technicians
kneeling before him with their hands behind their heads. “What are we going to do with
them?”
“We scored big on
this one,” Taylor grinned.
“Now
what?”
Wright walked up
behind him. “Why don’t you do some
of that computer magic and send these missiles to every military installation in
Iraq?”
Rob ignored
him. “Did they call for
help?”
“No. They didn’t even have time to
blink.”
Rob turned to
grin at Wright and answer his question.
“Why not? We have time! Maybe we can do something really
interesting with these missiles.”
“Well, if nothing
else, it’s a great place to spend the night.”
“Send for the
others. I need Katz and
Grant.”
Rob examined the
consoles while the Marines set up defensive positions in and around the
bunker. They brought the passengers
into the bunker and distributed what food was available. Grant and Katz joined Rob in the control
center, and the three began an extensive evaluation of the command systems. After the initial evaluation, Rob
walked over to a small console near a corner of the room. “This seems to be the security control
for the center.”
Katz followed him
with his eyes. “I think you’re
right. The main bus leads right
through it.”
Rob circled the
room. “Let’s put it all
together.” He pointed to a flat
table near the center of the room with a large map of the Middle East on
it. The center of the map seemed to
be the bunker. A large circle,
which took in all of Israel and Jordan, as well as a large portion of Egypt,
Syria, Saudi Arabia, and Iran, ran around the outer borders of the map. Two large sliding arms ran in opposite
directions over the top of the map, forming crosshairs over any position on the
map. “This table is where the missiles are targeted. I don’t think there is any disputing
that. The outer circle is the range of the missiles and the two large arms
extend over the chart to identify a target.”
He stopped to
look around the room. Everyone was
nodding in agreement. “These consoles are targeting and ballistic computers for
the chart table.” He pointed to a
set of consoles near the table.
“Most of the rest of this equipment seems to be a variety of
communication and radar tracking equipment.”
Katz followed Rob
around. “I think you’re right. Now what?”
“Well, first we
need to eliminate the security measures.”
“You can’t remove
the security console. It’s a sort
of fire-wall. We’re talking true
hardware secure control. It
contains the encrypted key the rest of this equipment needs to
function.”
“Agreed. But that may not be as big an issue as
you think.”
Katz looked
confused. “How’s that? We can’t do anything in this room
without first authenticating with the security system. Remember, this is a ballistic missile
battery, so the security for this system will be
unprecedented.”
Rob paused for a
minute to look around the room.
His algorithm could eliminate the security measures of any system on
earth. But to use it would mean
exposing the algorithm’s existence. That algorithm was something he had
carefully hidden for over a year now.
“Let’s just say we can bypass security. Setting aside the security issue, we
next need to concentrate on understanding these systems and how they work with
each other.
Agreed?”
Katz
nodded.
Rob pointed to
the first line of consoles. “We’ll
start at the beginning there and try to flowchart the means of
control.”
No one
moved. Clearly, none of them
believed they could break the security control. Finally, Grant stepped forward. “Well, let’s get started. It’s going to be a long
night.”
Rob pointed to
the primary communications hub.
“We’ll start there. We need
to access the comm network first.”
“Why?” Katz asked
inquisitively.
“To speak to this
system. Don’t concern yourself with
answering all the questions now.
It’ll all become clear as we proceed.”
“You’re the
boss! Now, what do you have in
mind?”
“The problem I
see is that we don’t know the protocol, the voltage of the line, the system, or
the security that we have here. So
we’ll need to go one step at a time.”
“I get the
picture,” Katz nodded approvingly.
“Who knows, maybe we can get some information about the stock
market!”
Grant was more
serious as he removed the front panel.
“Looks like we could connect here and here.” He pointed to a couple of posts. “Give me the multimeter meter so I can
check the voltage.”
Within a few
seconds, the voltage was no longer a question, and within a few minutes, they
had rigged a makeshift step-down transformer to match the line to the voltage
level of the laptop. It was crude,
but they brought the attached line into the laptop through the PCMCIA attached
network card. Katz had only managed
to synchronize the voltage but not convert the network
protocol.
“We need a
programmer now.” Katz crimped the
final wire into place. Rob stepped up beside Katz. “Let me see what I can do.” He knelt down beside Katz. “What
do we have here?”
“Well, I have the
network current synchronized with the laptop through this transformer. A good programmer should be able to use
the laptop’s built-in drivers to interface its network card with the network
we’ve connected to.”
“Yes.” Rob
hesitated. “Since the laptop
already is network compliant, all we need to do is build a sort of translator
between the laptop and the network.
But even the best programmer must know the characteristics of the network
he’s tied into.”
“Probably.”
“What tools do
you have for me to work with?”
“I don’t
know.”
“Do you have a
protocol analyzer on here?”
Katz shook his
head.
“Any digital
performance tools?”
Again, he shook
his head.
“How about a
compiler?”
His answer
remained a definite no.
“Great, I don’t
even have the tools to make the tools to do what I need done.”
Grant joined
them. “Isn’t there anything you can
use on it?”
Rob took a deep
breath. “Well, I suppose I could
use the DOS debug program as a mini assembler. Then, I should be able to use a rough
macro language to create a crude protocol analyzer. That will get us started,
anyway.”
“How long do you
think that will take?”
“Well, under
favorable conditions, I would say two or three days.”
“That’s what I
thought.”
Rob sat down to
begin his work on constructing the protocol analyzer. He knew it would be far from efficient
and lack the niceties included in the analyzers one could purchase at the local
software store, but his only concern now was to get something to work. Something to help them determine what
kind of network they had discovered and how to build interface drivers.
It took Rob more
than four hours to create his macro language of only ten words. He worked hard into the night. There were actually two programs he
needed to create: a protocol converter to interface the laptop’s network card to
the Iraqi network and a little protocol analyzer to analyze the data he received
from the network.
“I’m getting
packets of a two fifty-six byte frame.”
Grant and Katz,
like the others, had drifted off to sleep but were now awakened by Rob’s
voice. “What’s that again?” Grant
asked.
“I’m receiving
packets of a two hundred fifty-six byte frame. It appears that the first one
hundred twenty-eight bytes is the
header and the remaining one hundred twenty-eight bytes are the data and
checksum value. From the initial
data, it appears that the traffic is ASCII and not
EBCDIC!”
Katz smiled. “That’s good! If that’s true, we won’t have to worry
about data conversion!”
“That’s right,
but what do you make of this?” Rob
pointed to a sequence of characters on the screen.
Grant studied the
screen. “Interesting. It looks like encryption
information. It’s a possibility
that each packet is keyed.”
“Which
means?”
“Which means that
this transmission would be encrypted at the packet level to keep unauthorized
users of their system from doing exactly what you’re trying. You see, simply requiring a login and
password does not prevent someone from hacking into a communications line and
intercepting the data directly from the system.”
“Understood. What I need to do is to write a program
that reads the data directly from this field of the packet and translates it
into the numerical or alpha values they originally were.”
Grant shook his
head. “Be careful. If I designed this system for security,
I’d make the packets touch-sensitive.
That is, each time the packets were read, I’d change the checksum
value. That would cause an
exception and alert the data receiver that someone had looked at the data before
he received it.”
“Clever.”
“What you need to
do is intercept each packet of a given address, examine its information, and
then resend a duplicate of it before it was read.”
“That will take
some work.”
It wasn’t easy,
but Rob worked on into the night.
His efforts resulted in a makeshift Transparent Protocol Analyzer. It intercepted the incoming
network packets pretending to be an intermediate node and then resent them. This would work only if the security
systems were not matching point-of-origin at the packet
level.
“This is what the
unencrypted data looks like,” Rob told the small crowd that had gathered to
watch.
Grant raised his
eyebrows. “That was some fancy
coding.”
“You ought to see
me bake a cake.”
“Does it come
encrypted, too?”
“Oh, yeah,
complete with a chocolate keyboard and a vanilla mouse
pad.”
“Yum
yum.”
Rob studied the
screen carefully. Meaningless
characters and symbols scrolled across it.
“Well, where do we go from here?”
Katz shrugged and
glanced at Grant. “This sequence
here is the lock.” He pointed to a small group of characters
and symbols that remained constant on the screen.
“What we need now
is the key.”
“That may be a
problem, then.”
“What’s the
matter, run out of rabbits to pull from your hat?”
“Sorry,
gentleman, the bus stops here. I
can’t take it any further than this. ”
Logan spoke up
from the back. “Rob, we really need
to get into the system! Not only
could we see were the Iraqi forces are located, but these soldiers could take a
wealth of information back to their commanders. It could be what is needed to change the
direction of the war!”
“You don’t have
to preach to me the significance of this information. But I can only take this so far. I may...” Rob quickly checked
himself.
“What’s
that?”
“Oh,
nothing.”
“He’s right,”
Katz agreed. “There are probably
only a hundred people in the world who could have taken it this
far.”
Logan sat down,
and silence settled on the small group.
He was right, Logan knew.
Israeli information specialists had tried things like this before and
never gotten this far. Deep down
inside he knew that, if necessary, he
would kill to keep or protect what Rob had done. But now he was faced with very few
alternatives. They were at an
impasse, and it was his turn to stick his neck out. “Well, I think there is someone here who
could help you.”
Rob was stunned. “There are over two trillion possible
keys for this lock, and you think that you have the correct
key?”
“No, but your
wife does.”
“Marie?”
“Ask
her.”
“You’re
crazy! How could she possibly
know?” Rob tried to look into
Logan’s thoughts, but he just stared back intently. Logan wore the kind of look that said,
“Why don’t you just try?” He could
tell this was no joke. Logan was
serious about her help. Finally,
after a brief staredown with Logan, he got up and left.
Several minutes
later, he returned with Marie. She
was still wiping the sleep from her eyes.
“I don’t see why this couldn’t wait until morning.”
Logan watched her
with anticipation, wondering how much she’d let Rob know. But even in this intense situation, he
couldn’t help but notice now attractive she was even after she just woke
up. Most women don’t look this good after an
hour in the bathroom, he thought.
“Do these
characters mean anything to you?” Rob pointed to the screen. “No... Yes!” Marie froze and studied the screen. Then she slowly turned around to look
back at Logan. He was gone. Actually, he was standing just outside
the door where he could listen without being seen.
Rob had been
studying her reactions carefully, and noted her response to this situation with
interest. She had turned around and
looked toward where Logan had been standing when she first saw the characters on
the computer screen. Why? What was going on between those
two? More importantly, why had she
chosen not to confide in him?
She turned to
face her husband. “What is
this?”
“It’s an
encryption lock. Does it mean
anything to you?”
“Yes.” She looked back again toward Logan’s
last position. “But why are you
asking me?”
“I was told you
might be able to help us decipher it.”
“By
whom?”
“Mr.
Logan.”
Marie was quiet
for a moment as she contemplated her husband’s eyes. He was not altogether certain what her
stare was saying, but instinctively he knew he should trust
her.
“The key is
2A56X3QT. Now, if you don’t mind,
I’m going back to bed.” She turned
and headed back outside.
“Wait! How do you know
that?”
She smiled. “Women’s intuition, silly. Some things a woman just
knows.”
“Hogwash! I can’t just enter a guess! If we’re wrong, there will be elements
of the Iraqi army all over us in no time!”
He was testing her, trying to give her every opportunity to explain. If she could tell him, she would do it
now. If she couldn’t, then he would
just have to trust her.
“I’m not
wrong! Don’t ask me how I know,
because... Because a woman’s got to
have some secrets.” With that, she
paused to stare briefly into his eyes, then walked out, leaving him, Katz, and
Grant to finish.
“What are you
going to do?” Grant asked.
He took a deep
breath and contemplated how she stared at him. Clearly, she couldn’t tell him
something, and she was emphatic about knowing the correct key. He had to trust her no matter how hard
it was. “I’m going to enter her key
into the packets.”
“How do you know
it’s correct?”
“There are some
things that a woman just knows.”
Rob enter the key
and a new prompt appeared.
“What’s
that?” Katz
asked.
Rob sighed. “This, gentlemen, is the security access
to this command center.”
“I thought we
just broke into it?”
“No, we just
broke into the communications network.
We’ve now got to get into this system.”
Katz looked
puzzled. “What, call Marie
again?”
Rob glanced at
Logan, who simply shook his head and turned to leave. “No. Something tell me that we’ll need to try
something else. Let’s tear this
system down an see if we can’t make heads-or-tails of this
equipment.”
Logan stepped in
front of Marie just before she got to the place where her children and Terry
were still sleeping. Everyone
seemed fast asleep. “I want to
thank you for not giving it away.”
“Why did you have
to give me those keys? Rob’s not
going to sleep until he finds out how I knew what the key
was.”
“For his own
safety, you can’t tell him.”
“I know.” She laid back down to
sleep.
Several hours
passed as the three men worked together removing cover panels and tracing
wires. They charted circuit
diagrams. Slowly and methodically,
they developed an understanding of the system. Around midnight, they were
ready.
“I think we have
enough information to try,” Rob announced.
Katz shook his
head. “I don’t know. I think we’re making way too many
assumptions.”
“Look, if we try
to flowchart each and every system, we’ll be here for a month. I say we proceed under the assumptions
we’ve been able to agree on so far and hope for the best.”
Rob glanced
around the room. Aside from the
three of them, there was Wright, Taylor, a few other Marines, and the
ever-present Logan, leaning against the door with his arms crossed. He stopped when he noticed Logan. Did he have anything to
contribute?
Logan had been
silently watching and listening to these men work throughout the night. Most of what they were saying was too
technical for him to follow.
Instinctively, he knew they were correct in most of their
assumptions. Now it’s my turn, he thought. Marie was right. He had to try to help. So, without prompting, he dropped his
arms and stepped forward to share his knowledge.
“I can only tell
you what we’ve been able to learn about the recent Iraqi missile technological
developments. How and if it is
applicable here, I don’t know.”
Everyone turned
to stare at him in surprise. This
long-time silent passenger was now speaking with knowledge and
authority.
Rob stared at
him. “Who is
‘we’?”
Logan paused to
look around the room, eventually returning to Rob and took a deep breath. “Israeli
intelligence.”
Moans and
questions erupted from every direction.
Veins bulged in
Wright’s neck. “Why have you kept
this a secret from us? You could’ve
helped us all along!”
Taylor moved
menacingly close to Logan, ready to strike. “Israeli intelligence knows everything
about this region. He’s been
standing by watching us grope in the dark.”
Rob came between
them. “All right, all right.” It’s almost like trying to stop a
lynching, he thought. Probably
well-deserved.
Taylor wasn’t
about to back down. “He’s left us
groping in the dark all this time instead of helping us!” Everyone seemed to agree with him in
demanding retribution.
“That may have
been true, but he’s not now.” Rob
looked at Logan. “You’re going to
help us now, right?”
“Actually,” Logan
replied quietly, shaking his head, “I really wouldn’t have had that much to
contribute. Most of the things
we’ve come across so far, our intelligence, and yours, too, I might add, knows
little or nothing about. What you
people have done on your own could not have been done better, even with my
help.”
“So why the
change of heart now?”
“Let’s just say
that someone helped me see the light.”
Rob turned his
head slightly and grinned as everything became clear. “And this someone wouldn’t happen to be
blonde and married to me?”
Logan ignored the
comment. “Look, I’m willing to help
you with what I know if you want it.”
Rob studied the
group and cleared his throat as he tried to sort out his thoughts. “Listen, there’s no need for this
information to go further than those of us here. If you’re upset, people, deal with it.
One thing that none of you know is
that the information about how to turn those cameras into transmitters as well
as what frequency to use came from him.
It wasn’t my idea. He has
been helping us in ways of which most of you are unaware.”
He glanced at
Logan for his approval, but none was given. Logan stood expressionless, neither
confirming nor denying Rob’s claims.
He found himself in the surprising position of defending the man with
whom he was most irritated. “Now
that we’ve settled that, what can you tell us about these
missiles?”
Logan gathered
his thoughts. “I don’t know that I
can tell you any specifics about these missiles. However, I do know that the missile
technology Iraq has been developing uses a mid-course adjustment from a ground
radar to insure accuracy. If these
missiles incorporate that technology, then this facility must be attached to a
radar site somewhere nearby in order to transmit the necessary course
corrections to the missile.”
“What do you mean
by mid-course adjustment?” Wright asked.
“When the
targeting computer selects a site, the ballistic trajectory is fed into the
missile. But once the missile is
fired, a lot of things can affect the trajectory: wind direction and speed,
atmospheric thermo-layers, barometric pressure, et cetera, et cetera. So the missile depends on a ground-based
radar to measure the actual trajectory against what it’s supposed to be. Once the ballistic computer attached to
the radar determines the degree of error in the missile’s trajectory, it
transmits a message back to the missile telling it what course corrections to
make.”
Katz looked at
Rob. “So that explains the
link.”
“What link?”
Wright asked.
Katz turned to
address the group. “There’s some
kind of multi-frequency multi-phased transmitter attached to the ballistic
computer. We speculated that it was
for a constant link with the missiles once they’re fired.”
“If the
transmitter is here...” Logan began.
“Then the radar
tracking unit is here also!” Rob finished.
Grant pointed to
the large blank screen covering a large portion of one wall. “That’s probably what that is,
then. A radar screen. Should I try to enable it?” He moved toward the
console.
Logan jumped
forward. “No! Any radar emissions would be immediately
targeted by the American forces.
The fact that the radar is not active is probably why no intelligence
agency knows of this place’s existence.”
“Agreed. We’ll wait to activate it until just
before we launch the missiles.”
This new
information brought added elements of complexity to the already intricate
picture they were working on. One
of the Marines started translating the control panels while another translated
the documents. The room became very
busy through the early morning hours.
Day
Thirteen
Twenty-three
miles southwest of Tikrit
Salah
Ad-Din Territory, Iraq
Dawn was breaking
as Marie rose from her first restful night’s sleep in two weeks. She looked down at her sleeping
children, then up at Nancy, who was sitting nearby having also just
awakened. “Could you watch them for
awhile?”
Nancy smiled and
nodded.
“I want to go
check on Rob.”
She walked
through the bunker to the control room.
Over to one side of the doorway, Terry stood looking into the room,
almost as if she was trying not to be seen. She paused for a moment and studied
her. Why was she hiding and from
whom? “Is something
wrong?”
Terry jumped,
obviously startled and turned quickly toward Marie. “Oh, no, nothing. I was just
watching. I was curious, you
see. I was just wondering what they
were doing.”
“But you were
hiding. Why? Why don’t you just go in and
watch?”
“Oh! Well... Actually, I was watching the men
work. I didn’t want them to see me
staring at them. I’m so
embarrassed.”
She tried to be
understanding but wasn’t convinced.
Terry continued to smile an embarrassed smile as she moved away. Marie watched her leave, then walked
over to the place in the doorway where Terry had been standing. What was she looking
at?
From this angle,
she could see Rob and Logan lying together under a console discussing the
purpose for the circuits. What
could have possibly have interested her about that conversation? But then, Marie thought, it isn’t really the conversation. It’s Logan she’s interested in. She was just watching Logan. Now she felt bad for having embarrassed
her the way she did.
She stood in the
doorway a few more minutes, watching Logan and Rob working together. Maybe Logan had really changed. Maybe he was finally starting to pull
his own weight.
She watched as
Rob rose to stand by the primary console.
“I think we’re ready to try.”
His face showed obvious signs of fatigue.
He’s worn out, she
thought.
Rob noticed Marie
standing in the doorway and hesitated as he contemplated his next move. When he finally spoke, his words came as
a surprise to everyone in the room.
“I want everyone to leave the room but Logan and
Marie.”
Wright drew
himself up. “What’s
up?”
“I can’t say,
other than you’re just going to have to trust me on this.”
“What are you
going to do?”
“I... I’m not
going to do anything. Logan
is.” Rob cast a nervous glance
toward Logan. Logan returned his
gaze, looking concerned.
But Wright would
not be put off so easily. “Rob, I
have complete security clearance. I
am cleared for anything you are going to do!” He had used Rob’s real name instead of
his title for the first time, and everyone noticed. He was sending a strong message to Rob
not to push the issue.
It was a
staredown now, as Rob glared at Wright.
“Captain, you will address me as Colonel.”
The silence was
deafening. “Colonel, why do you need your senior
staff out of the room?”
“Because Logan is
going to break the security features of this system, and he deserves a degree of
protection.”
Logan stepped
forward shaking his head. “I can
assure you that I know nothing of these systems or how the security
works.”
“Logan,
please! Be patient with me. I will explain.”
“But I’m not concealing anything this time! I really don’t
know!”
“You’ll
understand when I explain it to you.”
Logan could not
resist Rob’s intensity. He didn’t
quite understand but decided to play along. “Okay, Colonel. I will share with you what I know, but
it has to be in complete secrecy. I
don’t want anyone in here but you.”
“Well, we will
need Marie... for the codes.” Rob’s
eyes were pleading.
Logan took the
hint. “That’s right. Marie will
have to provide the codes. She’ll
need to be here, also.”
Wright was
outraged. “What’s going on here,
Colonel? This man doesn’t know
anything! What are you two up
to?”
Rob sighed in
frustration. “Captain, follow your
orders. I want everyone out of this
room but Logan and Marie so we can crack this security
console.”
“What about a
translator?” Wright tried to argue.
“Who’s going to type in Arabic?”
“I will,” Logan
replied.
Rob took a step
toward Wright. “Captain, if you can
provide us another way to break the security features of this system, then I’m
willing to let you try. Otherwise,
pipe down, and step out of the room!”
Another long
paused followed while Wright considered the situation. He had a civilian with a token military
command and a self-proclaimed spy wanting to be left alone in a ballistic
missile command center. But he
could offer no other way to break the security access. Having evaluated the options, he finally
decided he had no choice but to follow his orders. “We’ll be just outside if you need
anything.”
None of the
others dared to speak as they followed Wright from the command
center.
When the last man
was gone, Logan turned to Rob.
“What gives? Why did you
want me in here alone?”
Rob looked at
Marie as if asking permission, but she gently shook her head. “I don’t think it would be a good idea,
Rob.”
He smiled at
her. “Marie, please trust
me.”
She had learned
to trust him in the past and decided that today would be no different. She would back
him.
Rob looked at
Logan. “I need your
cover.”
Logan was
confused. “What
cover?”
“I’m going to
break into the security system, but I need them to think that you did
it.”
“Okay, I’m
confused. Why don’t you want them
to know it was you?”
“Logan, you seem
to be a man of principle, not like so many other intelligence men I have
known.”
“What are you
talking about? You’re just a
civilian. How can you be familiar
with people in the intelligence community?”
Rob paused as he
studied Logan. “Am I right about
you? Are you a man of principle or have I read you all
wrong?”
“I guess. I’ve never really thought about
it.”
Rob paused again,
struggling with some very difficult issues.
Logan was
curious. “Are you some kind of CIA
hacker?”
Rob laughed.
“No. No, just a businessman with a
data processing background.”
“How is it that
you can...”
“I’ll explain it
all. Just be
patient.”
Marie took Rob’s
arm and gently tugged it. He turned
to look into her deep blue eyes and smiled. “Honey, are you sure this is a good
idea? Is it really necessary for us
to take this risk? After all, I
heard someone say that we could just blow up these missiles and drive
away.”
He watched her
intently as she spoke. He had
learned over the years to respect her judgment. She was rarely wrong. Her concern was well based, but he knew
she still didn’t see the whole picture.
“You’re right, of course, but consider something else. Out there are hundreds of thousands of
men, just like me, many of whom have wives and children. They will be dead before the sun ever
rises this morning because of the strength of the Iraqi army set against
them. What we have here is an
incredible opportunity to spare their lives. We can deal a deadly blow to the Iraqi
forces by using these missiles to knock out their airfields and army bases. We can potentially save thousands of
children the pain of having to grow up without their fathers. I think we owe them this
sacrifice.”
Logan did not
understand what sacrifice Rob spoke about but nevertheless admired him for his
willingness to so easily give for the sake of people he had never
met.
Rob turned to
Logan. “When you hear what I have
to tell you, I pray you’ll not expose us.
We’re putting our lives in your hands.”
Logan’s brow
furrowed. “What is
it?”
“Sy
VanCopeland?”
“Yes, of
course. Everyone who has anything
to do with security has heard of him.
Why? Do you know him? Is that how...?”
“Easy, easy. What do you know of
him?”
“Just that last
year he presented a mathematical model that, if ever understood and implemented,
could potentially break any security scheme. Is that what this is all
about?”
Rob stared at
Logan, then Marie turned and took a few steps away. He noticed her move and turned again to
her, suddenly a bit unsure. “Honey,
if you have reservations, we can...”
She waved her
hand. “No! You’re right. We can’t just look out for
ourselves. There’s too much at
stake here.” She eyed Logan
carefully. She didn’t altogether
trust him and wasn’t sure he wouldn’t betray them the first chance he got. She didn’t care to put her family’s
lives in his hands. But there were
too many other lives at stake now, and they were so few.
Logan was dying
with anticipation. He could hardly
wait to hear their secret.
Rob took a deep
breath. “I’m VanCopeland. It’s my theory that people are trying to
understand. The VanCopeland
identity was given to me by the NSA.
They didn’t want me to fall into the hands of any foreign
government.”
Logan looked
confused. “But how can those
theories help us now? They’re just
theories. No one has figured out
how to implement them yet.” He
looked from face to face, but Rob and Marie stood expressionless. “You did it, didn’t you. You’ve made the algorithms, haven’t
you.”
Rob nodded
slowly.
Logan cocked his
head and looked as if he had a thousand questions to ask, so Rob explained. “Several years ago, I came up with an
idea of looking at complex problems from a perspective of the human brain. The problem I saw with all computer
programs to date was that they lacked the intuition and creativity of the human
brain. I began to work on a model,
with that in mind, and eventually worked out the mathematics to make it
work. I called it ‘Infinite
Reductions’ because I believed any complex system could be broken down
infinitely into small pieces that could then be solved uniquely. That’s how the human brain is able to
solve complex problems in an almost intuitive way. The human brain is comprised of
uncountable different parts, each of which has the potential for examining a
problem from a different point of view.
The more it examines a problem, the more clear the problem becomes. That is foundation for creativity, and
that is how I designed my model.”
“I designed it to
be a cure for cancer and AIDS, to help design new power supplies and perhaps
even space travel. But I also knew
its potential risk! This model
could potentially be the end of every secured system used on the face of the
earth today, and sad to say, that is what every country is working
on.”
“I wanted to
publish the work I had, but I knew that once the information was out, I would
never be able to live a public life again.
I knew that virtually every government and criminal organization would be
after me to furnish the algorithm, and I was right. Neither I nor my family would ever be
safe again, and that’s why the NSA provided me an alias to publish the theories
under. I could not even trust the
actual algorithms to my own country. I had to keep that part a
secret.”
Logan was
beginning to understand. “So if I
take the credit for breaking this system, you can still keep the algorithms a
secret.”
Rob
nodded.
“Aren’t you
worried about someone being able to figure out your algorithms by your
formulas?”
“No. With what I have given them, they could
never figure out the complete algorithm.”
“Then why share
the model with them at all?”
“Because there’s
enough there to solve at least parts of the complex problems. It will help.”
“Are these
algorithms fast?”
“I could break
into the Defense Department’s security system in less than a
minute!”
“How is that
possible?”
“Do you
understand what I mean when I talk about the intuitive and creative nature of
the human brain?”
“Yes.”
“Then you
understand that if a human brain could work at the speed of a computer’s
processor, almost anything would be possible. A computer’s processor functions at
millions to billions of times faster than the human brain. Just imagine if every scientist could
accomplish a billion hours of effort for every hour he actually worked. It’s scary, isn’t
it?”
Logan paled. “More like terrifying. If what you are saying is accurate, your
algorithms could cause the collapse of every financial institution in the
world!”
“It’s accurate,
all right. Every time there’s a
break in to a security system of any importance, I find the NSA checking me out
in one way or another. I believe
they think I know something but as yet they haven’t gotten
ugly.”
“I wonder how
long that will last.”
“Well, Marie and
I have already discussed faking our deaths.”
Rob looked
drained. Just discussing the
theories was a burden to him. Logan
realized that this man had an awful responsibility to carry and wondered if he
could keep the secret. Judging by
the way Marie was watching him, he knew she was wondering the same
thing.
“Let’s get
started.” Rob looked to Marie. From
her purse, she pulled a computer disk and handed it to
him.
“You’re carrying
it on you?” Logan looked stunned.
“Well, actually,
this disk is a checkbook program from a very common application. You can buy it anywhere! It contains our checking and savings
account data.”
“But still,
that’s the first place I’d look.”
“But the only
thing you’d find is an application and its data. That’s all, except for a non-lethal
computer virus. None of the
contents of this disk put together in any fashion could produce anything more
than what you’d find already on it.
That is, unless you add the parts that we keep in our
heads.”
Logan looked at
him in astonishment.
“That’s right.
Marie and I have both memorized portions of a small program that, once created,
will extract the virus, portions of the data, and a portion of each of the
programs, and recompile it into the Infinite Reductions algorithm. Most importantly, neither of us knows
the complete program. We developed
the program together. The hard part was finding a commonly distributed
application that contained the necessary pieces I
extract.”
Logan was
overwhelmed. “This is the wildest
thing I’ve ever heard. So you’re
going to build this algorithm now?”
“Right now.” Rob
took the diskette and placed it into the floppy drive of Grant’s laptop
computer.
“And it just so
happens that Grant has the right compiler for your program,” Logan said with a
slight smile.
Rob stopped and
stared at Logan. His comment was
more of a question, questioning the coincidence of the matter. “Your knowledge is a constant
surprise. How is it that you know
about compilers? In particular, how
do you know that languages require specific compilers?”
“Oh, I’ve had
some courses in data processing.”
Rob doubted that
he was sharing the complete extent of his computer knowledge. “Well, if you understand what compilers
are, then you probably know what an assembler is?”
Logan tilted his
hand from side-to-side, indicating a general understanding of
it.
“So you are
probably aware that all DOS systems come with a program called debug. That’s
what I used earlier to break into the comm hub.”
Logan again
nodded.
Rob smiled
playfully. “But did you know that
debug is a simple assembler?”
Logan was no
longer nodding.
“That’s
right. I can use debug to assemble
a program, and the nice thing about it is that it can be found on any DOS
computer.”
Logan watched
silently as Rob brought up debug and started to enter the assembler
instructions. After several
minutes, without a word, Marie sat down and entered additional
instructions. Finally, Rob
sat down to assemble the program.
The whole
operation took only minutes, and everything was ready to go. Logan watched with real
concern.
Rob noticed the
concern on Logan’s face. “You have
doubts?”
“Well, yes! This command system and that DOS program
of yours are on two completely different systems. You can’t just load that program and
expect it to run, can you?”
“You’re right, of
course. But watch
this.”
Rob started his
program running on the laptop. In
less than a minute, the systems in the command center began to come to
life.
He smiled
playfully and watched Logan jerk back and forth as he looked around the room
with his mouth open. Logan had
listened and understood what he said his program could do, but there was nothing
like actually seeing it in action.
Logan looked like a child as he raced around the room looking at
consoles. Marie stood motionless,
trying not to smile at his excitement.
“This is
incredible! That program broke the security features without effort and released
the controls on this system. Are
you sure it has to remain a secret?”
Rob’s smile
drained from his face. “Just who
could we give it to?”
Logan stopped
smiling also. “You’re right. I understand now why you’ve chosen to
keep it a secret. There’s no one
that you could trust with this. If
this algorithm ever got out, the world would no longer be the same.” He drew closer to Rob and Marie. “Listen,” he whispered, “no one can know
about this program. Why, if Russia
ever found out that the Americans had a security breaker like this...” Logan paused deep in thought and shook
his head, “...it could be World War Three.
They’d never allow the Americans to have this kind of advantage. God help us all if this ever got
out.”
“God help us
all.” Rob stood up, removed the
disk, and unhooked the laptop computer.
“All I need to do now is turn off this computer, and we’re all ready to
bring the others back in.”
Moments later,
Rob opened the door and allowed the others back into the room. Each face showed wonder as they looked
around the room and admired what they assumed was Logan’s
handiwork.
Rob motioned the
controls around them as he addressed the small group. “I think we have it. Now we just need to pick our
targets. Fortunately, Iraq was good
enough to mark this map with all of their air force and army bases. We have twenty-eight missiles. That’s enough to hit all of their air
bases and six of their army bases.”
“You’re
forgetting one.”
Rob stared at him
for a moment, not understanding.
Then he smiled. “Right. We can’t forget this base, and one of
these missiles would be perfect.”
Slowly and
methodically, the group fed in the coordinates of each air field and a selected
number of army bases. The process
took over an hour. When they were
through, the Marines drove the rail cars out of the bunker and raised the
missiles to an upright position while Rob, Grant, and Katz worked to enable the
radar.
“This has to be
it,” Grant mumbled as he flipped a switch.
“That’s it,” Rob
confirmed as the big screen flashed.
At the top of the hill under which the bunker was built, a hatch opened
and a dome rose into the air. “Why
do I have the feeling that this equipment has never been used
before?”
“It probably
hasn’t,” Logan replied. “As I said
earlier, the fact that the radar wasn’t enabled is probably the only reason this
place is still here. Once that
radar starts to illuminate the sky, everyone will know where this place
is.”
“Well,” Rob
grinned, “they know it’s here now.”
He pointed to the big screen, alive and showing everything flying within
hundreds of miles. “Let’s get these
missiles set to launch and get out of here.”
“What do you want
the launch sequence set for?” Grant asked.
“Give us thirty
minutes. An hour for the missile
targeting this base. The thirty
minutes between the two launches should be enough for the radar to give
mid-course corrections before it’s destroyed.”
They set the
counter and quickly left the command facility. Finally, they sealed and
abandoned the bunker. They tied up
the few remaining technicians and set them in a small grove of trees with their
flag secured to one of the branches so they would be found when their military
arrived. The little convoy loaded
up and left, heading westward away from the bunker. Once again, they found few supplies that
could be used.
About a half mile
from the bunker, the convoy stopped to watch. The morning sun was rising over the top
of the bunker’s hill, casting long shadows across the prairie. The missiles shot up into the air one by
one and arched in different directions.
It was a spectacular sight to watch them silhouetted in the morning sun,
each leaving a long trail of exhaust as they shot skyward.
“This is the
second time we fired a missile salvo at Iraqi military positions,” Wright
reminded Rob as they drove away.
“You know they’re going to be coming with a
vengeance.”
“What do you
suggest?”
“I think we
should be booby-trapping the warheads and exploding them once we’re a safe
distance away. That’s the only way
we can make sure they don’t fall back into Iraqi hands.”
“Well, Captain, I
think I share your concern, but I don’t want to explode the warheads unless we
have to. The radioactive
contamination would be felt for hundreds of miles around. We’re going to have to take our
chances. At least for
now.”
Salah
Ad-Din Territory
Iraq
The convoy
continued to head northward hoping to find fuel for their vehicles. Instead, shortly after midday, they
spotted the hummer which had been on patrol heading for them from the west,
rushing at high speed. Behind the
hummer were a half dozen jeep-like vehicles pursuing at high
speed.
Rob, who was in
the lead truck, ordered the driver to stop. “We’re not going to outrun them.” He jumped from the
truck.
The rest of the
convoy stopped, and several soldiers got out having seen Rob and Wright running
back from the lead truck.
“We’ve got
problems!” Rob shouted.
Taylor was
running forward to see what the problem was. Rob looked at him and pointed to the
west. “Look! We’ll never outrun them with these
trucks. We’re going to have to face
them now. Set up a defensive
position, and let’s do it fast.”
Wright motioned
the drivers. “Circle them
up!”
Taylor ran back
to the anti-tank truck and climbed onto the back as it rumbled
forward.
Within minutes,
the hummer was alongside the convoy skidding to a stop. The passengers were herded into the
center of the vehicles and made to lie face down in the sand while the soldiers
and tribesmen got under, around, and on the trucks.
Taylor began
firing the recoiless rifle at the approaching vehicles while the Marines
scattered around the perimeter of the trucks. When the pursuers were within five
hundred yards, they split into two groups to surround the trucks in opposite
directions. Several of the
attackers came to a stop, and their soldiers began to
fire.
Within minutes,
everyone was shooting. The stopped
vehicles were easy targets for Taylor.
Other vehicles unloaded some of their men, then started moving
again. The situation was
reminiscent of the old west: the Indians circling a wagon train, and the cowboys
fighting them off.
The attackers
pressed in with almost suicidal desperation. They knew they had little hope of
success. They were equipped with
only small arms; no match for the convoy’s recoiless rifle and heavy machine
guns. Before long, the attackers
were almost all dead, and only two vehicles were able to limp
away.
Afterward, Rob
met with Taylor and Wright in the center of the camp while many of the other
soldiers and passengers listened.
“This can’t be a good sign.”
“No, this going
to get ugly real quick,” Wright agreed.
He shouted to Rock who was inventorying the remaining ammunition. “What do we have
left?”
Rock’s eyes told
the story even before he could speak.
“We’ve got about two hundred rounds, and the fuel supply is even
worse. If we take what fuel we have
and split it among just a few vehicles and leave the others here, we can make
maybe twenty miles or so. Uh... The water somehow was turned on during
the fight. We’ve lost most of
it. There’s maybe a day to two days
rationing left if we’re careful.”
All eyes met
Rob’s as they stood silently.
“How is it that
the water was left on?” Rob shouted, looking around. But no one said a word. “I’m getting real tired of this. It’s almost like someone is deliberately
trying to sabotage us. Do you want
to die? We can’t last two days in
this heat without water!”
Logan was
standing off to the side near one of the trucks and looked up. This news caught his full attention and
shouldn’t have completely surprised him, but it did. He should have been expecting this. Someone here was trying to slow them
down, even if it meant their own death.
But who could it be. Someone
was not who they appeared to be. He
had to be careful of his own suspicions.
He could be making a conspiracy out of a coincidence, but somehow he
doubted it.
Rob turned to
Taylor. “Tell me, Captain, what are
our options?”
Taylor shook his
head. He didn’t have much to work
with. The attacking vehicles had
been blasted apart by the recoiless rifle, so there wasn’t much left to salvage
from them.
The old tribesman
had joined them. “Colonel, we are
out of ammunition also. All that we
could continue to do now is to use up the rest of your food and
water.”
“I understand.”
Rob knew this was the old man’s way of saying good-bye. “Thank you for
everything you’ve done. I only hope
that someday we’ll have the chance to meet again.”
The old man
smiled as he placed his hand on Rob’s shoulder and spoke too quietly for the
others to hear. “Too many men have
given their lives for you to fail now.
Their hope for your success will forever be with you. Remember, the situation is never as
hopeless as it seems.”
Rob watched as
the old man motioned his men to follow, and they disappeared into the
desert. Then he knelt down and
placed a dot in the sand. “This is
our position. I want to know what I
can expect to find in each direction.”
Wright knelt down
beside him and placed his finger in the sand. “To the east is Samarra, from where we
just came. There is most certainly a military presence there by now, and they
must be aware of our direction. To
the west is a military unit of unknown size and strength. Those jeeps came from that direction,
and they were most certainly attached to another military unit. Baghdad and a number of military
installations are south of us. We
have no idea what is north of us other than more desert and
prairie...”
“Wait a
minute. Are we talking
airbases?”
“Where?”
“To the
south!”
“Yes. In fact, the one you landed at is due
south.”
“How
far?”
“Sixty miles or
so, but even though it’s just a
minor base, a convoy this size could never get close to
it.”
Rob smiled. “I wasn’t thinking of us.” He rubbed his forehead. “Let’s say that you take the convoy
north and find a place to hide while I head south and try to steal some
supplies. There’s bound to be
supplies close to Baghdad. If I
happen to come across an airfield, maybe I can get an aircraft or
something.”
Wright was quiet
for a minute, considering the idea. “Who would be going with you, and what would you
need?”
“No one would be
going with me, and there’s nothing for me to take. You’ve got no ammo or water to
spare. Besides, the fewer of us,
the less chance of being spotted, the better off I’d be.”
“I want to
object, Colonel, but I have no alternatives to suggest other than why
you?”
“Like I said, I
might come across an airfield and be able to steal an
aircraft.”
“Okay, should I
have Rock get a canteen and a rifle into the hummer?”
“No, Captain,
I’ve got my nine millimeter pistol, and that’s all I’ll need. The hummer is too
big, too easily spotted. Besides,
you’re going to need the fuel from those vehicles a lot more than I
will.”
Wright looked
confused. “Not even a canteen of
water?”
“There’s none to
spare. You’re going to need
everything you can get your hands on to survive. You just get this convoy north of here
and hide it until I get back.
Somewhere along the way, find a place to bury those warheads so they
don’t make it back into Iraqi hands.”
“You’re going
hike sixty miles across this desert on one drink of
water?”
“Captain Wright,
you’re in command until I return.”
He turned to the south to leave.
Wright grabbed
Rob’s arm. “Colonel, how do you
expect to find us if you are successful?
How are you going to know where we’ve gone?”
Rob just
smiled. “Actually, that’s the easy
part. Compared to stealing supplies
from some enemy base or stealing an aircraft or some other vehicle to transport
it in, finding you will be a cinch.”
Wright shook his
head. He was obviously
uncomfortable with the orders.
“What is it you
don’t like, Captain?”
“I just don’t
like it. We head north with two
days worth of supplies and wait for two days for you? If something happens to you, we’ll be
out of supplies by the time we need to make a run for it.”
“You don’t have
gas to do much else, Captain. Do
you have any other suggestions?”
“I don’t
know... No, I guess
not.”
Rob smiled, then
gave his final orders to Taylor and Wright. “Wright captured a radio before he
joined up with us. It’s in the
hummer. If I don’t return, or
you’re attacked, use the radio to call for help. I know that it’ll be intercepted by the
Iraqis, too, but at that time, it won’t matter anymore. Just make sure to dispose of the nukes
first.” He reached out to shake
their hands, then walked over to where Marie and the children
stood.
Marie had been
listening and couldn’t believe what she was hearing. She marched forward to meet him. “What do you think you’re going to
do?! You know I’m not going to let
you do this! It’s someone else’s
turn to be the hero! You’re not
going to leave me and the children here!
If we’re going to die, we should die together! You belong here with me! Let someone else
go!”
He took her and
held her tightly. “It’s not that simple,” he whispered into her ear. “It has to be me. No one else can fly a plane or
helicopter if we can get one.”
She pushed him
back. “You can’t either, Rob! You’re not a pilot, remember! You don’t know that you can even start
one! You’re a programmer, Rob! You’re not a soldier, you’re a
businessman!” Her eyes pleaded with
him. She could tell his mind was made up.
She couldn’t get through his stubbornness. She began to cry.
Rob lifted her
chin to gaze into her deep blue eyes.
“No, you’re wrong. Today I
am a soldier.
Today!”
Her face hardened
in anger. “If you’re going, then I
am, too!”
“No, you’re
not! You’re going to listen to me,
Marie. You already know why you
can’t go with me. You have to trust
me. You have to believe in me,
Marie, as you always have before. I
know I can do this. I have to! No one else can. Besides, if I were going to trust our
children’s safety to anyone, it would have to be me. Do you understand? Let me go, Marie, and... and just tell
the children I love them.”
“You tell
them! And while you’re at it, you
can tell them how you’re leaving us out here in the middle of nowhere to die
alone!”
“What do you
want? Do you want me to stay so we
can all die?”
“Yes! If we’re going to die, then we should be
together. I want to be here, with
you, in your arms.”
“Marie, I don’t
have time to argue with you. I know
how scared you are about how this will all turn out. I am, too. But if we’re going to live, this may be
our only chance! Think about
it! Think of all we’ve been through
so far, all the narrow escapes. I
can’t believe we made it this far only to fail now. We’re going to make it through this one,
too. I know that I asked you this
before, and I’m going to ask you again.
Trust me, Marie, please.
It’s all we’ve got left.
Maybe our trust is all we ever had anyway, but now I know that it’s all
we’ve got.”
“That’s not good
enough for me, Rob! These men are
trained to do what you’re planning to try!
Let one of them do it this time!
It’s their turn! It’s not
even our war!”
“No, Marie, it
wasn’t our war, but it is now. They
made it that way.” He shook his
head then turned and started walking to the edge of the
camp.
“No!” Marie ran after him. She caught up with him at the edge of
the camp and began to pound on his chest.
“You’re not leaving me, Rob Anderson! You’re not! I just know that if you leave, you’ll
never come back me!” She burst into
tears and fell against him.
Rob struggled to
hold back the tears. “Marie, I
won’t show you disrespect by lying to you.
It’s true that I may die. We
all may. But if I don’t at least
try... If I don’t at least try...”
He couldn’t finish the sentence.
He hugged her tightly and stroked her hair.
She clung to him
and cried. “I just know you won’t
be coming back. I just know
it.”
Tears welled up
in his eyes as he whispered into her ear.
“I love you, Marie. More
than life itself. I treasure your
love more than the very air that I breathe...” He pushed her away and held her
by the shoulders to look her in the eye.
“And I refuse to stand idly by and watch as you and our children
die. I defy death, and I’m going to
do this thing for all of you. I’m
not going to die. I won’t fail because as long as my love
for you does not fail, I will succeed.
I’m the only one who can.”
He pulled her
close again and lifted her tearstained face to his. “Please remember this one thing for
me. If there comes a time I can no
longer be at your side, then know I will always be in your
heart.”
She gripped him
tightly and continued to sob while he wiped his eyes. “Promise me you’ll come back to me,” she
whispered, kissing his face. “If
you promise me, then I know you will!”
He kissed her
gently, then took her face in his hands again. “Each morning, when you arise and the
dew is still on the ground, look toward the east. I promise you, my love, I will return to
you again. I will come to you in
the brightness of the morning sun.”
She closed her
eyes once again as the man she loved hugged and kissed her one last time. She held him tightly, trying to burn
into her memory every thought and feeling of that moment. That hug may have to last me a lifetime,
she told herself as she released him to follow his heart. He had to do what he felt was
right. He had to go his way. She would trust and believe in him, no
matter how hard it was.
“I love you,” she
shouted, watching him trot away.
He turned and
smiled one last time, then waved.
The sight of this beautiful woman waving to him was an inspiration. He
looked away and etched the memory into his brain. He knew that, before the day was over,
heat exposure and dehydration would drain him of his strength. He needed all the inspiration he could
get. What was it Wright told him,
sixty miles on one drink? He would
have to pace himself.
He looked back
again and saw the convoy leaving.
He was alone in a sea of sand.
The best hope the convoy had now was him. He just had to
succeed.
Wright understood
exactly what he had to do, and it wasn’t burying the warheads as he had been
ordered to do! He was in command
now and would follow his better judgment.
He would head north and hide the convoy. He wouldn’t wait for two days. He would explode the warheads at their
first opportunity, and then, with no fuel or water, it would be every man for
himself.
He caught up with
the young Marine who had nuclear weapons training. “Do you think you could rig these
warheads to detonate?”
“Without a doubt,
sir.”
“We’re going to
find a place to make camp, and then you can get started. How long will it take
you?”
“I can do it in a
day or two.”
“A day or
two? It’ll take you that
long?”
“Yes, sir. I could do it quicker if you didn’t mind
me blowin’ us all up! You see,
Captain, first I’ll have to make the tools I need to rig
it.”
Wright
nodded. “A day will be fine,
soldier.”
The Marine
hesitated. “Sir, I thought we were
going to bury them.”
“Think it
through, son. Say we bury them, and
then we’re all captured. Do you
think anybody here would trade the whereabouts of the warheads in exchange for
their lives? If we can’t keep them,
then we must make sure no one has them!”
Even after
everything they had been through thus far, Wright, like the others, had little
confidence in Rob’s success.
Therefore, he also planned to send the hummer as far north as possible
with a handful of Marines to look search for supplies while the convoy hid. If necessary, he would send out
additional teams on foot. Someone
had to be successful!
Salah
Ad-Din Desert
Salah
Ad-Din Territory, Iraq
Rob continued to
run through the afternoon and into the night. Heat and fatigue were taking their
toll. His feet stung from blisters,
his lungs burned like fire, his mouth was a dry as leather, and his lips were
cracking. He had trouble concentrating and was beginning to have
chills.
He knew he had to
stay focused, so he tried to concentrate on his progress. He
multiplied his estimated speed by the time he thought had passed. Twenty miles. At this rate, his journey would take him
two days, and by then, he would be so weak that he wouldn’t be able to muster a
fight.
Fatigue was
beginning to give way to hopelessness.
The loneliness of the night was another enemy to fight. Why don’t you just quit and die, it
seemed to taunt. His feet felt as
if they were cast in cement. Every
muscle in his body begged for rest. Then, almost as if in slow motion, he
tripped over a rock and fell to the ground. He laid there, trying to fight off
despair. He wanted to cry but knew
that he could not give up the body fluids.
He slowly lifted
his face from the sand. His
strength was gone. This is impossible, he told
himself. With all his effort, he
rolled over onto his back and looked up at the stars. The vast ocean of stars staring down at
him only echoed his loneliness in the quiet darkness of the night. He felt complete desperation falling
upon him. He fought tears as his
thoughts turned to Marie. She was
counting on him.
Salah
Ad-Din Territory
Iraq
Wright had found
a good place to hide. The rocky
cove in an otherwise flat terrain would adequately hide the convoy from
everything but a plane flying directly over them. It was a good place to hide, though he
knew it would be the first place he would look if he were the pursuer. He got several of his men working on the
warhead detonation. The problem was
tools. These warheads required
special tools of specific design, and most of the tools they had on their
vehicles would have to be reshaped.
The job was becoming substantially more complex than he originally
thought. He realized now that it
would be late the next day at the earliest before they would be
ready.
Marie stood at
the edge of the camp and looked out into the night in the direction her husband
had gone. The night sky was clear
and the stars shone brightly. “Help
him find his way,” she prayed aloud into the still night. “Give him the strength to make it. I love you, Rob Anderson, and I do
believe in you. Don’t give up! Come back to me. You can do it. I know you can do it. You are not alone, wherever you
are.”
She closed her
eyes and listened to the wind. “How far do you think he’s gotten?” Marie
asked. The sound of footsteps
behind her told her that it was probably Logan.
He stepped up
beside her and looked south.
“Somewhere between ten and twenty miles, I
imagine.”
Marie was just
barely aware that a hummer was leaving the camp. Wright was sending out his own unit to
look for supplies. He felt certain
that the way to go was to head north, away from the military buildup that would
most certainly be around Baghdad.
He put most of the remaining fuel in the hummer and instructed the small
unit to search through the night but be back before first
light.
Marie was
unconcerned with Wright’s efforts.
“Do you think he’ll be back tomorrow?” She didn’t turn to look Logan in the
face.
“Not a
chance. It will be several days
before he makes contact with anybody.”
She looked
surprised and turned toward Logan.
“Can he last that long?”
Logan opened his
mouth to answer but seemed to rethink it before he spoke. “Normally, I would say no. But I think Rob has taught us all to
never underestimate his capabilities.
To tell you the truth, I really don’t know.”
“Well, I think he
will. He’s going to come back just
like he promised.”
Logan hesitated a
moment before changing the subject.
“Marie, I need to talk to you.”
She glared at
him, then whirled around to face the desert again. “I have nothing to say to
you.”
He took a deep
breath. “I know that you’re
probably still mad at...”
“Don’t you even
begin to presume that I will ever forgive or forget what you did. You aren’t even man enough to admit that
you were wrong, and I refuse to continue to hash this out with
you.”
“I don’t want you
to. I just want to say that I am
sorry and that I will never act in such a manner again. Anything I can do to make it up to you,
just let me know.”
She was
quiet. His apology was unexpected,
but she was still angry. “Leave,
then. I don’t want to be around
you.”
He opened his
mouth to object but closed it again. He would be compliant if that is what she
wanted. He owed it to her. He paused for a moment, then silently
turned around and walked away.
She was surprised
that he complied so quickly. She
expected much more of an argument.
She wanted to tell him that seeing him there helping Rob that morning
meant a lot to her, but for now she dare not put her trust in him again. Not until she was
sure.
Salah
Ad-Din Desert
Salah
Ad-Din Territory, Iraq
Rob realized that
this urge to feel sorry for himself is as lethal as a bullet in his brain. He wanted to rise, but his arms seemed
devoid of strength, and his legs and feet throbbed with
pain.
Suddenly, out of
the darkness, he heard something.
Marie’s voice! “I love you,
Rob Anderson!” Now I’m hallucinating, he thought. He had to get ahold of himself, but now
he wondered if he could trust his own judgment.
Then he heard it
again. “You are not alone.” It was louder, but now he wasn’t sure if
that’s what he heard at all. Was it
a voice? Or was his mind playing
tricks on him? He realized that it
wasn’t her voice at all. It was
more like a roar, and the sound was growing louder and louder. Soon it sounded like a wild animal
growling as it grew nearer. The
vision of meeting a lion or bear in the dark sent shivers down his
back.
He pulled his
pistol from its holster and pointed it into the darkness. Now the noise was
becoming deafening. He grabbed his
head and gripped it with both of his hands. I’m going crazy! That’s the only
explanation!
Rob turned to
look in the direction of the roar.
It was becoming the voices of thousands of people shouting, and it was
getting louder. He could see a
light, and it, too, was getting brighter.
What was it? Had he
died? Was he seeing angels? The light and the roaring grew brighter
and louder until they seemed to be almost on top of him. He rolled over to a rock and tried to
hide behind it. Was he going
insane? Had the heat boiled his
brains?
Then, the roar
seemed to rush right past him, but now it took on a shape. He could barely make out that
shape. It was a tank! Then another went past. And another. And another. In all, twelve tanks and over two dozen
armored personnel carriers went past.
He stood up as the final tank passed. There weren’t anymore. Reflex more than effort took over. He knew instinctively what he had to
do. This Armor column was bound to
be going to someplace where there would be supplies. If he could hitch a ride with them,
maybe he could get into some base?
He struggled to get his legs to work and ran after the last
tank.
He ran with all
the strength he had left. The tank
was proceeding at little more than a swift idle, and he found that he was
beginning to catch up to it. He
continued to run for several minutes.
Eventually, he was able to reach out and grip a handle near the left
tread. It was part of a series of
handles that seemed to be designed to allow someone to climb onto the back of
the tank. First one hand, then the other, he told
himself, gripping it with both hands.
Finally, he was able to get both feet on to the lower handle and pull
himself upward.
He found himself
lying on top of some very warm metal plating that apparently covered the
engine. He was out of breath and
needed to rest. Once he caught his
breath, he would hide by hanging on to those handles on the back. Then he would jump off before
morning. He smiled with his eyes
closed as he considered his good fortune. What were the chances of meeting an
Armor patrol out in the middle of nowhere?
What were the chances that it would drive right past him as it
did?
I could just kiss that rock I tripped
on, he thought. But his smile
quickly faded as the sound of metal scraping caught his attention. He opened his eyes and caught some
movement above him. The hatch was
opening!
Before he could
react, a head emerged and then the upper torso. He reached down for his pistol, but it
was gone. He must have dropped it
back by the rock. The figure had
his back to him, watching the tanks and other vehicles in front of him. Rob sat up and started to turn toward
the handles just as the man turned around.
He was an Iraqi officer and was apparently confused at seeing Rob on the
back of his tank. Perhaps he had
confused Rob with an infantry soldier who was part of his unit, but his
confusion was short-lived as his eyes became wide, and he reached for his
pistol.
Once again, his
reflexes took over! Rob leaped at
the officer with renewed strength.
It was now a matter of life and death. As the officer raised his hand, Rob
grabbed his wrist and lifted it into the air. With his other hand, he managed to pull
the officer’s helmet off backward.
The chin strap tightened around the officer’s neck, causing him to
choke. He dropped his gun and
pulled on the strap as he kicked to get away. His kicking only managed to push him
over onto his back and out of the hatch.
Rob found himself sitting on top of the man as he was struggling to get
free.
Finally, the
officer managed to pull one of his legs free and kick Rob off of him. His action broke the chin strap and sent
Rob falling backward back onto that warm lower plating that covered the
engine. The officer wasn’t quite as
lucky. He rolled off the top and
down the front of the tank. The
steeply sloped armor in front provided him little to grab. He landed on the ground in front of the
left track and was immediately crushed by his own tank.
Rob struggled
back to his feet and went over to the open hatch. All the noise was bound to have alerted
those still inside. He found the
pistol the officer had dropped just as another head emerged from the hatch. Quickly, he hit him in the face with the
pistol, knocking the man back down inside.
He knew he had to
act quickly, or everyone in this Armor unit would know he was there. If that happened, he would never get out
of there alive. He forced himself
down the open hatch head first. The
man he hit in the face was only two feet from him, reaching for a small machine
gun. Rob was hanging precariously
from the open hatch in a dimly lit and tightly-packed compartment surrounded by
cannon shells. He tried to tell
himself that the man he faced couldn’t be stupid enough to fire that gun with
all the cannon shells around them.
But the man swung
his hand up with the weapon, pausing to focus on something behind Rob. The cannon rounds! They were directly behind Rob and to
each side. His opponent had
apparently reached the same conclusion.
He was dead if he did nothing, so he had nothing to lose. The pause gave Rob time to swing his gun
into position and fire. Besides,
there were no cannon rounds behind the Iraqi!
The crack of the
gun was deafening inside the tank.
There must be more crewmembers
further inside, Rob thought, bringing his feet down to a platform inside the
turret. At the opening at the
turret’s base, he trained his pistol into the main body of the tank. Another head looked through the opening
and shouted. He shot a bullet
perfectly into the forehead and waited for more men to come. After about a minute, he slowly knelt
down and looked through the opening.
Other than the
two dead soldiers on the floor, the compartment was empty. But the tank was still moving. The tank’s throttle was set, and it was
still rumbling forward. He realized
that he had accidentally captured a tank.
But what should he do now?
He could try to flee, but a tank would be a pretty large target to hide
so close to such large Iraqi military bases.
He lowered
himself into the compartment and looked around. Surrounding what was apparently the
driver’s seat were several large periscopes, obviously designed to give the
driver a three hundred and sixty degree view of the outside. It’s remarkable how well you can see in the
dark, he thought as he sat down in the seat. It must have some night vision
devices. The controls at his hands
and feet were simple enough. The
pedal was an independent brake while the hand levers were clutches.
This isn’t that much different from the bulldozers out on Dad’s
construction sites, he told himself.
I can drive
this!
He studied the
terrain one last time. All the
other vehicles were in front of him.
He was in perfect position for an ambush. If he started shooting, how many could
he get before they realized it was coming from him? They would be looking everywhere but at
him because he was one of them!
Then the idea hit
him. There were only three men in
this tank. That must mean that it
had a self-loading gun! With that,
he could fire about ten to twelve rounds a minute! If he was lucky, he could destroy most
of the tanks before their crews even knew what was
happening!
He left the tank
rumbling forward, went back to the turret, and sat in the gunner’s seat. He studied the simple pistol grip that
fired the main gun. Carefully, he
placed his hand around the pistol grip and realized that his hands were
trembling. Was it from fear or
dehydration? He didn’t know, and it
didn’t matter. The controls were
simple enough. It’s just like a
joystick, he thought.
Rob examined the
controls closely. The trigger to
fire the gun was located under a periscope sight, but he couldn’t figure out
what the button next to his thumb did.
One push ejected a cannon shell from the breach and loaded another. Now
he knew what to do. And now he was
ready. He moved the controls
slightly to center the sight crosshairs on the tank in front of him. He took a deep breath and pulled the
trigger.
Salah
Ad-Din Territory
Iraq
As Marie
continued staring into the distant south, she heard Logan’s footsteps as he
left. She wondered if anyone was
close to him. She had talked mean
to him, but deep down she understood.
He was not a coward. He was
doing what he believed was right out of loyalty for his country. She didn’t blame him for that. She just felt that he was
misguided. He did seem to care
about her, and because of that, she didn’t fear him, even when he had kidnapped
her.
The night air was
getting chilly, and she knew she had to get back to her children. She looked up one last time into the
beautiful stars and turned to leave.
As she turned, she hardly noticed the dim flashes of light barely visible
in the southern sky.
Salah
Ad-Din Desert
Salah
Ad-Din Territory, Iraq
The first tank
exploded in front of Rob in brilliant splendor, and the tank he was in barely
missed it as it kept moving. He was
aware of the metallic sound of the shell casing ejecting from the breach and
another round loading as he quickly moved the sights and fired at the next tank
in formation. It, too, exploded
with the same ferocity. But what
happened next took him completely by surprise.
The patrol tanks
were apparently ready for combat and went immediately into action. They split formation and began moving in
different directions. Rob could
hear shouting coming from the headset lying on the floor next to him. He moved his sights onto another tank
and fired, reducing it to a flaming pile of metal. By now, tanks and armored vehicles were
everywhere. He fired again,
destroying a fourth tank, when the unbelievable happened.
An armored
vehicle about halfway up through the column began to fire at his tank. It had seen Rob shoot at the tank in
front of him and fired back. It must have fired before it had time to aim. The shot flew past his tank without
hitting anything. Then the tank
behind it apparently mistook an armored vehicle for the enemy and shot and
destroyed it. Then another tank
shot at him. And another. Finally, as Rob watch through his
sights, several tanks were firing at the first, and before long, tanks all
around began to fire at each other and the armored vehicles. They couldn’t tell where the enemy was,
and that, combined with the tales of their invisible enemy, created this
unbelievably volatile situation.
Rob’s tank
slammed into the back of a burning tank and stopped. He was too involved watching the battle
around him to move the tank away from the fire. To his enemy, it looked as though his
tank had been hit and was burning, so none of the other vehicles targeted
it.
Within what
seemed to be only a few short minutes, it was over, and every tank and armored
vehicle was destroyed. Had Rob’s
tank continued on its course, it, too, would have been destroyed. His luck had
not failed him. He now had quite an
opportunity. His tank could flee,
and it would only appear to be fleeing an ambush. The Iraqi military was looking for a
strike force, not a single Iraqi tank.
If he moved quickly, before the Iraqis figured out what had happened, he
might be able to slip into a city or military
installation.
Rob checked his
watch and noted that it was just after midnight. He was in control of a formidable
machine and would be able to approach any Captain military installation
unchallenged. From where he sat in
the driver’s seat looking through his night vision equipment, he could make out
every detail of the terrain. But
now it wasn’t the Iraqi military that worried him as much as the American. He knew from the newsclips from the last
war that the U.S. Air Force could find and attack his tank in complete
darkness. Worse yet, he wouldn’t
even know it was coming. That was
enough to convince him it was time to stop and try to get some
rest.
Day
Fourteen
Salah
Ad-Din Desert
Salah
Ad-Din Territory, Iraq
Rob opened his
eyes and looked around. It took a
minute for him to realize where he was and remember the events of the night
before. The position of the sun in
the sky told him that it had light out for some time. He must have been very tired to have
slept so long. He was lying beside
the tank under the cover of a small cove of trees. He barely remembered arriving here last
night and getting out before he passed out on the ground. Now he would have to try to find
supplies and get back as quickly as possible.
He climbed back
into the tank, and within minutes, he was rumbling on across the prairie. The land here was flat and featureless,
and riding on the tank, he could see for miles. Off in the distance, he saw smoke, and
as he proceeded, it became more apparent that the smoke was coming from a large
complex of burning buildings and warehouses.
He stopped the
tank and used the telescopic sight on the tank’s main gun to examine the
complex. First, he noticed that a
high chain link fence surrounded the complex, and there were several burning
aircraft that appeared to have been tossed about. He jerked his head back and rubbed his
eyes. An airbase? Was it possible that he had stumbled
upon one of the airbases his missiles had just destroyed? He looked again. Yes, it was clearly an
airbase.
The buildings
he’d mistaken for warehouses must actually be aircraft hangers. He tried to remember the drawing he and
Wright had made in the sand. What
did Wright tell him about this area just before he left? He had said that the airbase where he
landed the Concorde was just to the south.
He turned the turret to examine the rest of the base.
Could the
Concorde still be here? And if so,
what kind of shape was it in? He
continued to rotate the turret.
“There it is,” he said out loud as he peered through the sights. Parked at the west end of one of the
long runways was the Concorde, seemingly undamaged. He twisted the sight to zoom in with
maximum magnification. The telltale
features of the large fan-shaped tail made the white silhouette of the Concorde
unmistakable. The Iraqis had
apparently parked it at one end of the airbase to keep it out of the way,
putting it out of the missile’s path as well.
His first impulse
was to avoid the airbase and look for a simpler target. But then he reminded himself that he was
in a tank! Since he had an Iraqi
tank, it would not seem unusual for him to approach an Iraqi airfield. He examined the base carefully. He needed to locate their defensive
positions. But try as he might, he
could not find any activity. The
base seemed deserted, and no one was trying to put out the fires or repair the
airfield. It had been
evacuated!
As he put the
tank in gear and slowly approached the base, he wondered how long it would be
before repair crews would arrive to repair the facilities. Before long, he came upon the road
leading to the airbase. He pulled
the tank onto it and began nearing the front gate. At about a hundred yards, he stopped to
again examine the base.
At the front
gate, the guard house was completely vacant. Near the center of the base, he could
see that the command center and tower were, for the most part, collapsed and
smoking. He believed this would
probably be the best place to start looking for supplies. Once again, he put the tank in gear, but
this time, he raced at top speed through the security gates and on toward the
command center. Then, just in front of the command center, he stopped the tank and rotated the turret
to examine the base through the telescopic sights. Still he could find no activity. The
base was truly deserted.
He opened the
hatch and climbed out onto the top of the tank. Other than the crackle of fire and an
occasional distant explosion, the base was quiet and empty. As he stood there, he remembered that
Wright had referred to this base as being a minor airbase. Apparently, Iraq was concentrating their
repair crews on the more important bases.
What luck! he thought. The missile attack not only cleared the
base but caused a diversion! He
hopped off the tank and went to examine the interior of the command
center.
Large sections of
the structure were collapsed, but the important parts were still standing. That’s understandable, he thought. The more important parts would be better
fortified. He found a stairway and
followed it down to a long, large hallway.
Only the emergency lights were still lit, but they provided more than
enough light. At the end of the
hallway, he found a large metal door.
Since it was unlocked, he opened it and entered. An ammunition locker! Not a small arms locker, but an aircraft
weapons locker: rows and rows of self-contained cannon pods, missiles, and
bombs. He knew he would have to try
to explode this before he left.
The room was well
lit from what must have been it’s own backup power supply. All these supplies, but nothing he
needed. Right now, he thought, I’d trade it all for a Big
Mac.
He retraced his
steps back down the hall and up the stairs. He started searching the rest of the
facility and finally found what he was looking for: a large supply of
non-perishable foods and a freezer full of food. It didn’t take him long to find a dolly,
load it with supplies, and head back out to the tank. Once there, he put the supplies on top
of the tank’s back. Not only could
the tank could easily carry all the supplies they needed, but it would also
provide the convoy with much-needed fire power.
After placing a
couple of crates on the back of the tank, he stopped and thought again of the
Concorde. Why not take it
instead? Could he land it in the
desert? It would be a lot simpler
if he could just take the Concorde, pick up the people in the convoy, and fly
away. Why
not?
Then he
remembered Marie’s argument when he told her no one else could fly. “Neither can you,” she had said. It was true. He had never tried to take off, but then
landing a plane was supposed to be the hardest part. Certainly if he could land one, he could
get it off the ground.
He filled the
back of the tank with supplies and headed toward the Concorde. As he drew closer, he noticed an attack
helicopter and a fuel truck off to the south side of the Concorde. The Concorde’s position had blocked him
from seeing it sooner. Both the attack helicopter and the fuel truck had also
managed to escape destruction by being located so far from the center of the
base. With each runway being about
two miles long, the Concorde and attack helicopter were nearly a mile away from
the center of the missile attack.
He continued to
examine all his options as he approached.
He noticed that even within a quarter of a mile from the Concorde, he
could see craters where the sub-munitions from the missile had
exploded.
That would cause quite a problem for
take-off, he thought. Maybe I should take-off in the desert
instead.
He drove the tank
up to the side of the Concorde and began carrying the supplies inside. He would load the Concorde with more
than he thought would be necessary.
This trip had taught him that he should take nothing for
granted.
He walked up the
mobile stairway that lead up to the Concorde and opened the door. It was dark inside and smelled
musty. Sitting in the sun had
heated it up to the point where it was almost unbearable.
“Hello?” Rob called out to no one in
particular. That was kinda dumb, he thought as he
turned to leave. There’s no one around here, so who’s going
to answer?
Then, as he was
about to step out of the aircraft, he heard a noise behind him. He could feel his hair stand on end as
he twirled around. A closet door
was opening - the same closet he had hid in before. A pillow fell out onto the floor, and a
familiar old man stepped out - the rabbi.
“You!” Rob exclaimed. “I thought you were an angel the way you
just disappeared!”
“Well, I thought
I was about to be.” He looked awful
and smelled even worse. “It has not
been easy living in this airplane the past two weeks. What took you so
long?”
Rob helped the
old man out of the closet. “Why didn’t you come with us?”
“You know the
answer to that. They would have
killed me. A Jewish rabbi wouldn’t
last long in an Iraqi prison.
Besides, I’ve been expecting you.
I know what kind of man you are, and I knew you wouldn’t leave me to die
in this desert.”
The old man’s
faith in him touched him deeply.
“Well, I had to get you.” He
smiled. “Who else is going to help
me fly this thing?”
He spent the
remainder of the morning and early afternoon loading supplies aboard the
Concorde while the rabbi watched from the shadow of the wing. It was the first time the old man had
been outside in weeks. He had
survived all that time on the little food and water he could scavenge from
inside the airplane.
Rob managed to
find the small arms locker to stock the airplane with more ammunition just in
case they needed it. But while he
was doing that, he came up with another idea. He would give this airplane some
teeth.
Salah
Ad-Din Territory
Iraq
Taylor and
several other Marines had worked most of the night preparing tools and other
equipment for the nuclear warheads.
Now that morning had arrived, the work became somewhat easier with the
sun to give them light.
Overseeing the
operation was Sergeant Black-Hawk, known as “Hawk,” a Native American of the
Navaho tribe. He had grown up on a
reservation and learned many of the Indian ways from his grandfather. Though he had long since forgotten most
of what he learned as a child, he still understood and believed in a respect for
nature that was once so much a part of the Indian way. His respect for nature made what he was
doing now so difficult to follow through on.
Taylor, a
self-proclaimed perfectionist, did not mind Hawk’s slow methodical approach to
his job. The care and time that
Hawk put into the crafting of each instrument was impressive to him. Wright, on the other hand, obviously did
not share Taylor’s enthusiasm, constantly complaining that the simple task of
booby-trapping a warhead had become a career assignment for the little
group. But Taylor had conceded that
they couldn’t be too careful when handling nuclear
weapons.
At the same time,
they were all wondering what happened to the hummer Wright had sent out to find
supplies. It had not yet returned
despite his orders to return by morning.
Wright was
agitated. His scouting unit had
still not returned, and the warhead
was not yet booby-trapped. Night
was approaching and supplies were dwindling. By morning, the water would be gone, and
he would have to make some tough decisions. What little fuel was left he put in one
of the trucks. He would use the
truck to drive the warheads away from their position so they could then be
detonated. He only hoped that
during the night his men would return with the badly needed supplies. It could be that the radio was damaged,
making it impossible for them to call.
He had to proceed under the assumption that they would
return.
Logan was sitting
on the ground leaning against one of the trucks when he noticed Terry standing
at the other end of the truck smiling at him. He felt his face flush, and he
immediately looked away. He was
obviously embarrassed, and he struggled to ignore it. He was very attracted to this beautiful
woman and didn’t understand why she would pay him any
attention.
She walked over
and stood in front of him. The sun
was setting, and the dimly lit western sky showed off her beautiful figure. He tried to look up into her eyes, but
his eyes stopped at her blouse, which was unbuttoned almost halfway down her
chest.
“What’s the
matter?” she asked. “Are you mad at
me? Do you want me to
leave?”
He struggled to
his feet so he could look her in the eyes.
Somehow he felt more comfortable standing.
“Oh, no! Of course not. I was just thinking about
things.”
“Things?” She drew near him.
He found himself
pressing his back tightly against the truck.
She smiled, ever
so slightly, and looked away. “I’m
so scared. Are we going to
die? I mean, we have no water. What shall we do?”
He was
relieved. So this is why she had
come. Her fear he could deal with,
but her being attracted to him was much harder to handle. “I can’t promise you that everything
will be okay. I won’t. But we’ve been in bad situations before,
and everything has always worked out.
Somehow this will work out, too.
You’ll see.”
“I wish I could
share your optimism, but I can’t.
I...” She covered her face
with her hands and started to cry.
“I’m just so scared. I’m
sorry.” She pressed her head
against his chest.
He slowly lifted
his arms and put them around her.
He gently lifted his hand to stroke her long dark hair. “I... I understand. It’s not easy for any of
us.”
She put her arms
around him and held him tightly. He
tried to control his breathing. He
did not want her to know the effect she was having on him.
Moments later,
she lifted her head and looked at him with tear-stained eyes. “Can I sleep near you tonight? I don’t want to be alone. Please?”
He didn’t want to
sound too anxious. “Well, yes. I understand.”
She knelt down on
the ground and looked up at him. He
understood. He would get some
blankets to lie on.
Marie was lying
with the children when she noticed Logan pick up his blanket and walk around the
back of a truck. That’s strange, she thought. He always slept near her and never let
her out of his sight, especially when Rob was not around. Maybe it shouldn’t have bothered her,
but it did. She realized that for
the first time that day, she was actually thinking about someone other than Rob,
and she was glad about that.
Now curiosity was
not one thing that normally bothered her, but this was so unlike Logan. He was always so predictable, and now he
was behaving completely out of character.
She looked around. The
children were sleeping peacefully, and the only movement she could see in the
twilight was that of a few soldiers working on some tools. She laid back down and stroked her
little girl’s hair, still wondering about Logan.
Tactical
Ready Room, USS Roosevelt
Persian
Gulf
Miller studied
his audience. Two dozen highly
trained Special Forces soldiers were sitting in the conference room in front of
him. They had arrived directly from Fort Bragg an hour
before and would now be sent immediately into action. He had chosen to use this aircraft
carrier as a base of operations since the situation in Saudi Arabia was far too
volatile. He turned to look at the
maps in the front of the room and addressed the soldiers.
“This is a
satellite photo of the compound in which the passengers are being held. Continual surveillance of this compound
has shown little movement of soldiers in or out the past four days. Intelligence has studied over a hundred
photographs of this compound and cannot find any significant military threat
there or in the area around it.”
He moved on to
the next photograph. “This is a
photograph of the passenger in question.
His name is Rob Anderson, and he must be retrieved at any cost. You will be flown in tonight, and once
you have taken the facility and recovered Rob Anderson, one helicopter will
return with him while you secure the compound and round up the remaining
passengers and any American military personnel there. Once Anderson is safely aboard this
vessel, a C-130 will be sent in, along with air support, to retrieve you and the
passengers. You are NOT, under any circumstances, to break radio
blackout.”
He turned to face
his audience. Over Captain Brodie’s
protests, he had allowed no one else in the room. There would be no information
leak. These men had no idea what
their mission was until now, and they would stay here until it was time to
leave. As he looked into the
determined faces of the men in the room, he understood why they were in training
for their other assignment, an assignment they would most likely be performing
now had they not been needed for this mission.
“Get a smoke or
whatever you do,” he said to the men.
“You have less than a hour before you leave. You will remain in this room until then,
and under no circumstances are you to say a word to anyone else aboard. I’m sorry we can’t give you any maps of the
compound or better prepare you.
This mission came about rather quickly and is of utmost importance to the
security of the United States.
Under no circumstances will you fail!”
He paused to let
his words take effect. “None!”
Al-Fallujah
Air Force Base
Near
Al-Fallujah, Iraq
Rob finished
supplying the Concorde and was able to refuel it from the nearby fuel
truck. Now he would implement the
idea he had earlier. He smiled as
he used the portable welder from a maintenance truck he found earlier. The work was going smoothly. He laid the torch down and stepped back
to admire his project. “Now that’s
what I call teeth.”
In front of him,
clinging to the underside of one wing, was a completely self-contained cannon
pod. The pod had a rotating
five-barrel thirty-millimeter cannon. All this pod needed was electricity. He wired it directly to the aircraft’s
exterior lighting. Now all he’d
have to do to fire it is turn the lights on! “Well, Rob,” he said aloud, “one down,
three more to go!”
He worked late
into the evening installing the other three gun pods, two facing forward and two
facing back. Though he couldn’t
tell that the cannons were aligned perfectly, he hoped to be able to move the
aircraft around enough to hit, or at least scare off, any potential
adversaries. His preparations were
nearly complete. There was just one
more thing he wanted to get done that night.
Near the command
facility was a pay phone. It was
partially collapsed, but there was still a dial tone. He removed a credit card from his wallet
and dialed zero. After a few rings,
a voice answered in Arabic.
“Hello? Do you speak
English?”
There was no
answer for a moment, then the voice answered in a strong Arabic accent. “Yes, how can I help
you?”
“I am a Canadian
journalist, and I wish to speak to the French Embassy in
Baghdad.”
“How do you wish
to bill the call?”
“I have a credit
card.”
Rob tensed as he
waited to be denied. Instead, the
operator took his card number, and a moment later the phone was ringing
again. He understood that his call
might be monitored, but at this point, he could leave on a minute’s notice. Everything was in place now, so he hoped
for the best.
A voice answered
the phone, this time in French.
“Do you speak
English?”
“Yes, how can I
help you?”
“I need to speak
to a French representative.”
He heard a click,
then music playing on the line.
He was on hold. Several
minutes later, a man speaking near-perfect English answered. “How can I help
you?”
“My name is Rob
Anderson. I am an American citizen, and I was on a hijacked flight a few weeks
ago.” He paused momentarily,
waiting for a response. None
came. “I and some other passengers
have managed to escape and are now in central Iraq.”
“You say you were
one of the passengers? Can I speak
with some of the others?” The man
was definitely skeptical.
“Listen,” Rob
insisted, sensing that this man was about to hang up on him. “Please don’t hang up on me. I know you find this difficult to
believe. How can I prove to you
that I am who I say I am?”
“Let me speak to
someone from the flight crew.”
“I can’t. They were all
killed.”
“Then who landed
the aircraft?”
“Please don’t
hang up on me.”
“Answer the
question, then.”
“I did. I had help from one of the other
passengers who used to be a pilot.”
“Who hijacked the
flight?”
“I don’t know
exactly. There were about five of
them, all Arab.”
“How did you
manage to escape?”
“Well, there were
some Marines who were captured.
They were apparently trying to rescue us. They helped us
escape.”
“What is the name
of the rescue force commander?”
“What was his name, you mean. He was killed. His name was Dempsey. Colonel
Dempsey.”
He heard another
click, then the music again. This
time he was on hold much longer.
Finally, the music disappeared, and the man’s voice returned. “Can I speak to any of the Marines who
rescued you?”
Rob hesitated
before he spoke. He knew that this
man would never believe his explanation.
“No, they’re not here with me.”
“Where exactly
are you?”
“I’m at a
deserted Iraqi airbase that was destroyed in a missile
attack.”
“How do you know
it was from a missile?”
He knew he was in
a corner and couldn’t back up any further.
“Because we launched them.”
“We?”
“Yeah, we
passengers and the Marines. We ran
across an underground bunker northeast of Baghdad.”
“I really need to
talk to someone else.”
“I told you there
is no one else here, and our conversation is probably being monitored. Now, are you going to help
me?”
Once again, he
heard the familiar click and the music that followed. Again, several long minutes pasted as he
waited on hold. Then the man
returned. “Mr.
Anderson?”
“Yes.”
“The nation of
France wishes to remain neutral in this conflict. We see it as a problem between Iraq and
the United States.”
“I understand,
but I’m not asking you to rescue me.”
“You’re
not?”
“No, nothing like
that. We both know that I’m never
going to be able to call out of this country while it’s in a state of war,
right?”
“That is a fair
assumption.”
“I know that you
have some kind of secured link through a satellite to the outside world. What I want is for you to transfer this
call to Washington.”
“We can’t do
that, but we can connect you with the Ministry of Foreign Affairs in Paris, and
they can probably get you through to Washington.”
“Well, let’s do
it. This call is costing me a
fortune.”
“It will take a
few minutes for me to put the call through and connect you to the right
people. How long can you stay where
you are?”
“I have no
idea. Please, just make the
transfer.”
The familiar
click and music began as he sat on hold.
He wondered who was listening to the call and grew more and more nervous
as the minutes drug on.
Finally, a
woman’s voice came on the line.
“Mr. Anderson, the French Liaison in Baghdad has informed me of your
plight and requested that we transmit your call to Washington. I have made the necessary connections,
and now I only need to know to whom you wish to speak.”
He hesitated for
a moment. What if this were a
trick? What if he wasn’t talking to
the French at all? What if this
were just an Iraqi trick? He
decided that he had to believe the best and release his paranoia. “Can you get me Special Agent Dick
Miller with the National Security Administration. Let him know that Rob Anderson needs to
speak with him.”
He heard a series
of clicks and then silence. He
wasn’t sure if he had been disconnected or placed on hold again as the long
minutes passed. After what seemed
to be an eternity, he heard a familiar voice.
“Rob? Is it
really you?”
He instantly
recognized Mary’s voice. She was
Agent Miller‘s assistant. “Yes, it’s me!
Is Dick there?”
“No, he’s... Well, he’s there with
you.”
“What?”
“He left a few
days ago for the Persian Gulf. We
were going to try and get you out.
You were supposed to be at some old French military
compound.”
“We haven’t been
there for days. We’re... We’re
mobile now.” He knew this was not a
trick. He was talking with someone
whose voice he recognized and trusted.
“Mary, can you
connect me to Dick?”
“No. He’s on some ship, and communications
are difficult.”
“Can you get a
message to him?”
“Yes,
eventually.”
He tried to think
it through quickly. Miller was
near, and if he was going to make a rescue attempt, he must have a sizable
military unit at his disposal. He
hoped no one else was listening.
“Tell Dick that I’m at the Iraqi airbase where the Concorde is being
held. Tell him that we stole a
number of nuclear warheads from an Iraqi compound and are in need of
evacuation. I’ll wait here until
daylight, then leave to take some supplies to the rest of the passengers, but
I’ll try to come back if I’m able.
Do you have that?”
“Yes, I do. Rob, do you know what has become of the
Marine Tactical Unit that was sent in to rescue you?”
“Yes, they are
with us.”
“Is there any
other way to contact you?”
“None that I
would trust. I guess I can always
try to set up this link again, if necessary. Is there anything
else?”
“No, but I will
try to contact Dick ASAP, and I will turn over this information about the
warheads to the head of the NSA.”
“Sounds
good. I’ll talk with you later,
Mary. ...I hope.”
Rob felt better
and returned to the Concorde. He
was about to enter it but had second thoughts. The attack helicopter was a better place
to be if there were any trouble.
Rob looked in on
the rabbi. He had been able to find a fresh change of clothes and was now
sleeping peacefully on the pillow-covered floor. Probably the first peaceful sleep he’s had
in a while, Rob thought. He
didn’t have the heart to wake him, so he gently shut the door and crept down the
stairs.
He boarded the
helicopter and strapped himself into the seat. It was already too dark to try flying
it, so he waited for daylight.
Salah
Ad-Din Territory
Iraq
Marie couldn’t
sleep at all. Not knowing what had
happened to Rob was causing her unrest.
Around midnight, she rose and walked to the edge of the camp. As rules required, she first went to the
guards on duty and let them know she was up and where she would be. She sat on top one of the small hills
surrounding the camp and stared in the direction she believed Rob to
be.
She knew that
everyone believed him to be dead.
She wanted to believe he was alive but found it harder and harder as time
went on. Tears flooded her eyes as
she thought of the husband she may never see again and wondered if she, too,
would die. What would become of her
children? She dropped her face into
her hands and wept silently as she knelt on the ground. She was about to get up and walk back
when a sound behind her caught her attention: a quiet thud, followed by a soft
moan.
She stood and
looked behind her. The sound came
from where Logan had gone! She
started walking down the hill when the movement of a shadowy figure to her left
caught her attention. She stopped
and listened. Again she heard moans
that were ever so quiet. Then a
voice she recognized spoke almost in a whisper. “You Jewish pig! Do you really think I have any feelings
for you?”
Terry’s
voice! She approached quietly, and
soon things started to become clearer.
She could see Terry’s back as she bent over Logan, who was moving
slightly on the ground. “You are
all pigs!” Terry continued, spitting out her venomous words. “Your people killed my father, my
mother, and both of my brothers.
You have spilled the blood of my family, and for this you must
die.”
She stood rooted
to the ground, listening. This was
not the kind sweet frail young woman she knew. This was someone
else.
“I’ve have killed
dozens of you to avenge the deaths of my family and people. You are just another dog in the street
to me.”
She watched as
Terry spit on Logan, and only then did she notice the large stone in her
hand. Terry lifted the stone above
her head as though she would strike Logan with it. Shocked by what she was seeing, she
could no longer remain silent.
“Terry, what are you doing?”
Terry jumped and
turned around. She was obviously
surprised to see Marie behind her and at first tried to return to her pleasant
demeanor. “Oh Marie, I didn’t know
you were there.”
“Terry, what are
you going to do with that rock?”
Terry looked at
the rock in her hand, and her expression changed as she took a step toward
Marie. “Oh, the rock. Yes! Well, you see, Logan attacked me, and I
was defending myself.”
“I don’t believe
that, Terry. Logan’s a lot of
things, but he’s not like that.”
“Why? Because he never attacked you?” Terry took another step closer and
realized that she must not alert Marie to what was really happening. She must not scare her. But Marie was becoming more frightened
as Terry continued her slow approach.
“Keep away from
me, Terry.”
“What’s wrong,
Marie? You know me! I would never hurt
you.”
But Marie knew
that Terry was trying to manipulate her.
She looked from Terry to Logan, then back to Terry. The whole situation just didn’t make
sense.
Terry continued
to smile as she moved. “I don’t
understand what is wrong. I thought
we were friends.”
Marie took a step
backwards and tried to reason things out.
Terry had no reason to lie to her or, for that matter, to hurt
Logan. Maybe she was telling the
truth. Instinctively, she did not
believe what Terry said but had no alternative but to believe her, so she
quickly moved forward to check on Logan.
As she started past Terry, Terry took hold of her shoulder and tripped
her, throwing her to the ground.
The impact knocked the air out of her, and she found herself unable to
call for help.
Terry sat on
Marie’s chest. “Terry? Do you really believe that my name is
Terry? Do you want to know what his
people call me?” She motioned
toward Logan. “They call me
Cheetah. Do you know why?” Her hand covered Marie’s mouth. For some reason, she seemed to want to
tell her these things.
“The first Jew I
killed, I cut his throat while music was playing in the background. The words to the song were “crying time
again,” so I took his blood and put the initials CTA on his forehead. Now, each one of these pigs I kill, I
put the initials CTA on or by them.”
Marie was
horrified, finding it harder and harder to breath and impossible to
scream.
“Yes, I have
killed many of his kind. All of
them political leaders or military officers. Important people. And you know, I have enjoyed killing
them all.”
Marie struggled
vainly to free herself, but Terry was in control. She raised the stone in her hand and
slammed it down toward Marie’s head.
Quickly, Marie managed to move aside, and the stone slammed into the
ground, nicking her left ear. She
grabbed Terry’s hand and pushed it away from her head, but Terry proved to be
very strong and apparently well-trained in fighting.
Terry grabbed
Marie’s throat with her left hand and lifted the stone in her right hand to
strike her. Marie was gasping and
trying to scream as she pulled at Terry’s hand on her
throat.
Terry seemed to
enjoy watching Marie struggle for her life and smiled broadly. “After I kill you, I will finish killing
Logan, and if Rob were here, I would kill him, too. Then I will take care of your
children. I have killed many of
Logan’s kind and will kill many more.
They are all responsible for the deaths of my
family!”
Marie gripped
Terry’s right hand in an effort to keep her from striking with the rock. Terry had effortless control over the
situation. She was playing with
Marie much like a cat plays with a mouse before killing
it.
Marie twisted and
pulled but could not free herself from Terry’s grip. She was panicked and out of breath,
believing that she was about to die.
Then a memory flashed through her mind. She thought of Rob and his struggle
against the giant. And that huge
armored door he kicked in. The
memories filled her mind for just an instant, but that was enough. She made a fist with her right hand and
struck Terry on the side of her face as hard as she could.
Terry tumbled
off, giving Marie time to gasp for air as she rolled over onto all fours. But her success was short-lived. Terry lunged for her, hitting her with
her fists and kicking her with her feet.
She tried to
block the assault, but it was obvious that she was not trained to fight. She could feel the warm wet blood all
over her face and found it difficult to breath. Then, in desperation, she grabbed a
handful of dirt, tossed it upward at Terry, and collapsed to the ground. For a moment, there was stillness as
Terry cursed.
She tried to look
around for an escape but found it difficult even to sit up. Then, very slowly, Terry sauntered over
and sat down on her stomach. “I’ve
had enough fun with you, Marie. Now
you are going to die.”
She placed one
hand behind Marie’s neck and the other over her forehead. Marie could offer little
resistance. She pulled Marie’s neck
up and pushed her head back in an effort to break her
neck.
Marie was
exhausted and started seeing bright white spots. It wouldn’t be long now, she knew, as
she flopped around in her last desperate struggle against death. Then miraculously, her hand fell upon
the stone with which Terry had first attacked her. With renewed hope, she grasped it with
her left hand and swung it upward as hard as she could. “No!”
The stone
impacted on the side of Terry’s head, and Marie heard the sickening sound of
crushing bone as she fell to the ground.
Her expression of complete surprise Marie would never
forget.
She lost track of
time as she lay exhausted on the ground beside Terry’s dead body. She was barely aware of Logan picking
her up and carrying her back into the camp. She was badly beaten and bruised. Several of her ribs were fractured, and
she was in terrible pain. She
drifted in and out of consciousness throughout the night, at times awakening
screaming as though still fighting for her life. But just before morning, she awoke able
to talk.
“Marie? How do you feel?”
Upon hearing
Logan’s voice, Marie immediately looked over for her
children.
“They’re all
right, Marie. They’re still
sleeping just fine.”
“Terry. Where’s Terry? She tried...”
“Yes, we
know. And don’t worry. Terry won’t be hurting anyone else. Marie, do you remember anything? Do you know what
happened?”
It took a moment
for Marie to think back and remember everything that had happened. She swallowed hard and looked
around. Logan, Wright, Taylor,
Nancy, and Rock had gathered around her, concern on their faces. She tried to breath in short breaths
since the fractured ribs hurt when she made the slightest movement. “Yes,” she said as she closed her eyes,
“I remember everything.”
She paused and
opened her eyes to look at Logan.
“It was around midnight when I got up and went to the edge of the camp to
be by myself. But then I heard a
noise behind me, and I thought I saw Terry. I went to see what was happening, and
I... I saw Terry standing over you
with a stone in her hand. She said
she was going to kill you.”
“Did she say
why?”
“Yes, she said
your people were responsible for killing her family. I tried to talk to her, but she jumped
on me and tried to choke me... hit me.
After, I don’t know, awhile, I guess... It all seemed to happen so fast. She was trying to break my neck... She was going to kill me, so I grabbed a
rock and hit her in the head as hard as I could.” Marie looked at each silent face. “That’s it.”
Logan
nodded. “Think hard, Marie. Was there anything else? Did Terry say anything
else?”
“She said she was
going to kill me and my children.
And she said she would kill Rob if he were around.”
“Was there
anything else?”
“No.”
“Are you
sure?”
“Of course I
am!”
Nancy squeezed
his arm to tell him that Marie had had enough questions. “Marie,” she said sweetly, “now don’t
you worry about anything. You just
get some rest, and we’ll take care of everything.”
Marie tried to
smile back, but it only made her face hurt. She looked at Logan again. He looked so concerned about something,
and somehow she knew it was important.
There was something else, something that she was
forgetting.
Then, as Logan
stood to leave, she remembered.
“No! Logan, there was
more!”
Logan swung
around and knelt down beside her.
Nancy tried to
silence her. “Honey, it can
wait. Just get some rest
now.”
“No! I need to speak to
Logan!”
Logan pushed
Nancy aside. “I’m right here,
Marie. What is
it?”
“It’s Terry. She’s not Terry. I mean she’s not really Terry. She’s someone
else.”
“Did she say who
she was?”
“Yes,
chee... Uh, yes. She said your people call her
Cheetah.”
“Cheetah! So she’s the one.”
“She said she’s
killed dozens of your political and military leaders, and she enjoys it. She was very
frightening.”
“She didn’t
happen to say what Cheetah means.”
Marie smiled,
even though it hurt. “Yes! Actually, it’s kind of funny now that I
think about it.” She paused to
watch Logan. He was dying in
anticipation. “Now that I think about it, I’ll bet you’ve been trying to figure
it out for a long time.”
“We have,
Marie. Both we and the United
States have spent considerable computer resources in trying to crack
it.”
That made Marie
laugh. She held her sides as she
tried to stop.
“What’s so funny,
Marie? This is important! Does it stand for some secret PLO
organization or some terrorist leader?
We need to know!”
“You’ll never get
it, Logan. Never in a million
years.” Marie was smiling and
feeling cute. Now she had something
else that Logan wanted, and he wanted it bad. “If I tell you, do you promise to help
with anything we need?”
“MARIE!”
“Okay, I’ll tell
you, but you’re going to feel really stupid when I tell
you.”
“Just tell me,
please!”
She shut her
eyes, trying to make sure she remembered everything. “The first man Terry killed... music was
playing in the background. The
words of the song playing was ‘crying time again.’ So she took the man’s blood and put the
initials CTA on his forehead. From
that moment on, CTA became her calling card.”
“That’s
it?”
“That’s
it.”
“That’s all there
is to it? Nothing
more?”
Marie shook her
head.
Logan was
obviously disappointed. “There’s
got to be something else,” he insisted, but Marie continued to shake her head
emphatically. “Well, how do
you know she wasn’t lying to you?”
Marie
smiled. “I know you’re
disappointed, Logan, but think about it.
She was about to kill me.
What would she have to gain by lying to a dead
woman?”
“I guess you have
a point.” He stood to his feet,
muttering as he walked away. “I
can’t believe it. Thousands of man
hours and dozens of deaths, and Marie not only cracks the initials but kills the
terrorist. This can’t be
happening.”
Marie and Nancy
watched as Logan disappeared, then dissolved in laughter. “My, my, girl. You sure have an affect on that
man. Maybe someday you can show me
how to do that.”
Main
Operations Center, USS Roosevelt
Persian
Gulf
Miller glanced at
his watch. Just a few hours before
sunrise. Special Forces should have
rescued the passengers and be on their way back with Rob by now. Because this mission was undertaken with
the strictest security, he had imposed a complete communications blackout, so he
would know nothing of the outcome until the helicopter
landed.
He turned to the
communications officer. “Is the
C-130 ready?”
“Yes, sir. Air Force reports it’s on the runway,
fueled and ready, with it’s engines warmed.”
He turned back to
the windows and looked toward the east.
The first hint of morning was beginning to show in the distant sky. His attention quickly returned to the
mission as the communications officer called to him. “Mr. Miller, Sentinel One reports a
low-flying aircraft just leaving the coastline and heading toward us. Sentinel One believes it to be a
helicopter.”
“Good!”
“Sir, Sentinel
One has four Iraqi MIGs vectoring in on the helicopter at high
speed.”
Miller turned to
Captain Brodie. “Do you have any
aircraft that can intercept them?”
Brodie studied
Miller’s excited, worried face carefully.
“I have two aircraft in the air right now and four others that can be
launched at a moment’s notice.”
“Send them
now!”
“Mr. Miller, I
would if I had any idea what the helicopter’s flight plan
is.”
Miller turned
back to the communications officer.
“Have Sentinel One give us the exact location of the helicopter.” Then he turned back to the captain. “Get the coordinates to your aircraft
now, captain!”
Brodie looked at
the coordinates reported by Sentinel One and the position of the Iraqi
MIGs. He told his communications
officer, “Give this to the sentries.”
Miller wasn’t
satisfied. “What about launching
your other aircraft?”
But Brodie just
shook his head. “It will take our
alert aircraft fifteen minutes to get there at full afterburners, and this whole
thing will be over in two minutes.
Those Iraqi fighters are one minute behind the helicopter, and our
sentries are over five minutes away.
We’ll do what we can, Agent Miller, but I’m afraid it won’t be
enough. Now, had you made me privy
to your plans...”
“I’m not going to
argue my decisions with you, Captain.
Is there nothing you can do?”
Brodie didn’t
answer. He just shook his head as
the communications officer reported,
“Sentinel One confirms two missiles in-flight and bearing down on the
helicopter, Mr. Miller.”
Brodie looked
again at Miller. “How many men were
on that flight?”
Miller was quiet
as the communications officer reported,
“Sentinel One has the helicopter taking a direct hit and exploding, Mr.
Miller.”
Miller looked
back at the captain ruefully. “Just
one, Captain. Just one. Can we get anybody in there to look for
survivors?”
“Yes, but it’ll
take over a hour, and we won’t be able to see anything until sun up, which won’t
be for several hours. Now, as I was
telling you, Mr. Miller, had you seen the wisdom of including us in your plan,
we could have provided the necessary backup.”
Miller glared at
the captain. “Forget it,
Captain. None of that matters
now! We must concentrate on getting
a rescue operation underway immediately to look for survivors. Call the Air Force and tell them to send
the C-130 in for the others. Let me
know when your helicopters are at the crash site. I’ll be in my
quarters.”
Al-Fallujah
Air Force Base
Near
Al-Fallujah, Iraq
Rob awoke in the
seat of the attack helicopter. The
night was almost gone, and there had been no attack. Apparently his call had not been
monitored by the Iraqis. He
examined the controls. Though
different in many respects to the controls in the Concorde, these controls were
still similar. They weren’t like
those of other helicopters he’d seen in the movies which used two sticks. This helicopter was far more advanced,
using a single steering wheel much like that found in most
planes.
He played with
the controls for awhile and was soon able to start the engine. Should I wake the rabbi? he
wondered. No, let him sleep. No need to put him in unnecessary
danger. He’ll know where I’ve
gone.
As he continued
to increase the throttle, the big overhead prop swirled faster and faster. He felt a gentle lift as the prop’s lift
began to move the helicopter from the ground in a methodical bouncing
fashion. He needed to get used to
the aircraft’s controls, so he maneuvered it around the runway for awhile
without leaving the ground.
After getting
comfortable with handling it, he increased the throttle still more until he felt
the aircraft leave the ground. At
first, he practiced simply rising and lowering to the ground, then hovering
several feet from the runway’s surface.
As the night
slowly faded into morning, his command of the aircraft steadily improved. He found himself circling the airbase at
about a hundred feet as the sun finally broke over the
horizon.
Main
Operation Center, USS Roosevelt
Persian
Gulf
Miller had been
summoned to Ops by Brodie. As he
sat in the chair beside Brodie, the mood in the room told him to prepare for bad
news. “Well, let’s have
it.”
Brodie shook his
head. “It’s not good. The C-130 flew into the area you had
identified as a pickup site and received heavy damage from ground-based
weapons. It did manage to limp back
but without picking up the Special Forces or any hostages. The crew of the transport reported
seeing the remains of two Army Black Hawk helicopters near the landing site, the
same kind you used to transport the Special Forces into the
area.”
“What about the
sea rescue of the other downed helicopter?”
“Two of our
helicopters, along with two ground-based Marine helicopters, have been surveying
the area for about a half hour and haven’t found anything. Not even any floating debris. It must have been totally
destroyed.”
“Well, keep
looking, Captain!”
“Is that
all?”
“Why? What more are you looking
for?”
“What about the
Special Forces that were lost in Iraq?
Aren’t you the least bit interested in what happened to those men or in
getting them out? Why the
preoccupation with that flight over the gulf?”
“I don’t know
what to do about getting those men out.
I don’t even know IF we’re going to do anything about
it.”
“Are you telling
me that those men you sent into Iraq are expendable but whoever was on that
single helicopter is not?”
“I’m not going to
mince words with you, Captain. You
have your priorities.
Concentrate on them.”
“Just one more
thing. Did these men know you were
sending them into a hot zone?”
Miller remained
silent. He either chose not to
answer or didn’t know what to say.
His silence
bothered Brodie more than if he had gotten an answer. “Did you know you were sending them into
a hot spot, Agent Miller?”
Miller was
obviously uncomfortable with the questions and shifted in his chair. “We knew there was a possibility of
strong resistance.”
“I’ll bet every
cent I have that you never communicated that to those
men.”
“We felt that
unconfirmed information should not be shared.”
“My God, you sent
them to their deaths!” Brodie
was disgusted.
Beads of sweat
appeared on Miller’s forehead as he opened his mouth but was unable to
speak.
Brodie was not
happy with Miller’s explanation so far and continued to press him. “Tell me, Agent Miller, why didn’t the
NSA furnish those men any air support, and what is the NSA going to do now about
getting those men out?”
Miller stood to
leave. He was unprepared to handle
what had happened to his men, and he didn’t know how to handle these
questions. He really didn’t know
what he was going to do.
“One more thing,”
Brodie stopped Miller before he could leave.
Now what? thought Miller. Things can’t possibly get any worse than
this.
But they
did.
Brodie handed him
a letter. “While you were on your
way up here, this came for you. It
was an encrypted transmission and required our computers to translate
it.”
Miller took the
letter and read it carefully.
Special
Agent Dick Miller:
We
communicated with Rob Anderson earlier and learned that he is no longer being
held at the bunker. Cancel the
operation scheduled for tonight.
Instead, he and the other hostages will be gathered at an airfield in
Iraq later this morning. We will
furnish you with the coordinates of this airfield, in a secured communication,
when we have established the exact time.
NSA
Director
Miller glanced up
at Brodie after reading the message.
He must have read the message
too, he thought.
Brodie shook his
head again. “In your ambition, you
sent those men out a day ahead of time, didn’t you?”
Miller
paled.
“Now that the
pickup site has changed, you don’t have anyone to send in after them, do you,
Agent Miller? This is a classic
example of how you NSA folks have never learned to play ball with the rest of
us.”
“Can it,
Brodie! No one could have foreseen
this!”
“You people and
your little secrets! You even keep
them from each other, and now what has that gotten you?”
Miller rose to
leave. He had to think things
through. What was he going to do
now?
Salah
Ad-Din Territory
Iraq
Marie stood near
one of the trucks as she watched the sun appear over the distant mountains. She was still sore but feeling much
better. The dampness of the dew on
the ground combined with the cool morning air, producing a sweet aroma around
her. She could no longer look at
the morning sun without thinking of Rob and his promise to return to her. Even though everyone else had given up
hope that he would return, she just couldn’t help but believe. She examined to horizon carefully,
looking for some telltale sign of her husband’s approach.
Below her,
Wright, Taylor, Hawk, and Rock stood over one of the warheads. Hawk had completed his work, and the
warhead was ready for detonation.
“So what do we
need to do to detonate it?” Wright
asked Hawk.
Hawk’s face
looked showed strains of exhaustion.
“There are two ways. The
first way is by using this timer I constructed. Fill this cup with sand and then
leave. You’ll have twenty-one
minutes to get away. I timed
it. The sand slowly leaks out of
the bottom, and when it’s gone, the arm raises and toggles the switch,
detonating the warhead. The second
way is to toggle the switch manually.”
“But won’t that
detonate the warhead immediately?” Taylor asked, looking
concerned.
“Yes, sir. Once this switch is toggled, it’s all
over.”
A shiver went
down Wright’s spine as he looked around for help. The four of them standing there and two
other Marines were all that was left of the strong military presence this convoy
once had. With the other Marines
missing for two days now, they would have to try to load the warhead with just
six men.
“Let’s get the
others over here,” Wright said to Rock.
“We need to drive these warheads about twenty miles from here before we
detonate them.”
Rock smile at
Wright. “We’re going to use the
timer, right?”
“No! I want you to throw the switch as soon
as you’re twenty miles out,” Wright retorted.
Taylor was about
to try to get in on the joking when a guard at the edge of camp shouted, “We
have company!”
Wright, Taylor,
and Rock ran to the edge of camp while Hawk stayed with the warheads. The three crawled up the sloping rise
that hid the convoy from every direction but the west where the Marine guard was
lying. He was pointing toward the
west at a rising cloud of dust in the distance.
“Is it our guys
or the bad guys?” Wright asked the
Marine guard who was watching the approach through
binoculars.
“Bad guys, sir,”
he replied and handed the binoculars to Wright.
Wright examined
the approaching vehicles. “You’re right! Definitely bad guys.” He turned to the others. “They’re about two miles out and closing
cautiously. They’re heading right
for us, so we must assume they’ve spotted us.”
“What’s their
composition?” Taylor asked.
“It’s really hard
to see since they’re approaching in column fashion and sending up lots of
dust. But there are tanks and IFVs,
so it’s definitely an Armor unit of some kind.”
“What are your
orders?”
Wright paused as
he looked from face to face.
Everyone was quiet, anticipating the worse. Finally, he made the hard decision no
one else wanted to make. “Rock, get
down to the hummer, and send out an SOS on the American emergency band. It doesn’t matter now if our location is
exposed. They already know we’re
here. Broadcast our position and
the fact that we’ve recovered nuclear warheads. Maybe that’ll spur some quick
action. Taylor, get down to the
warheads. When... If I give you the order, detonate
them. Can you handle
that?”
Taylor paled and
stared at Wright with a partially open mouth.
“Can you handle
it, Captain?”
Taylor nodded
slowly. “Yes. I think I can.”
Wright didn’t
want Taylor to think about it too long, so he looked around. “Let’s do
it!”
Al-Fallujah
Air Force Base
Near
Al-Fallujah, Iraq
As Rob flew
around the airbase, raising and lowering his altitude, he thought of Marie and
the others. Why risk trying to find the convoy from the
Concorde, he thought, when I could
just cruise around in this helicopter?
It was much better armed, and he could be there in fifteen or thirty
minutes, depending on how fast he located them. True, he would have to make a half dozen
trips back and forth to bring all the passengers to the airbase, but it did seem
like a more logical solution.
Before he could
completely make up his mind to do this, he found himself flying north in the
direction he had come. Coming into
view down below was the smoldering Armor column he had helped to blow itself
apart. He continued to fly north in
a slight zigzag manner, wondering how far the convoy had gone and where they
would be hiding.
As he continued
to contemplate the situation, he noticed the gunner’s helmet beside his
seat. It had a type of HUD that
covered the left eye. He had read
about this type of sighting mechanism but had never seen one in real life. He put the helmet on and found the
switch to enable the sighting mechanism.
After the initial
shock, he was surprised to find out how easily he adjusted to it. It used a laser, projected at his left
eye, to follow where his eyes looked.
The sighting mechanism would automatically target the aircraft’s weapons
on whatever he looked at. The HUD
gave him a constant update of all important systems. It was remarkable how well it
worked. He was free to fly the
aircraft, yet he could aim and fire the weapons almost
effortlessly.
He decided to
give the weapons a try. He checked
the thumb setting for the weapon selection. It was set to a picture of a
missile. He stared at a large rock
about a mile in the distance and pressed the trigger. A missile immediately shot out from one
of weapons pylons and bore down on the rock. Within seconds, it impacted on the rock
with a brilliant flash.
What a rush! he
thought.
Salah
Ad-Din Territory
Iraq
The tanks had
stopped about a quarter of a mile from the convoy’s position while the lead tank
pulled up close. Wright watched as
a lone figure stepped out of the top hatch of the closest tank and stood atop
the turret, shouting. “My name is
Colonel Azswand! Lay down your arms
and come out, and you will not be hurt!”
He thought
hard. He had to stall this man
until help came, so he stood up.
“Do not attempt to come any closer or fire on our position! We are in possession of your nuclear
warheads, and we will detonate them if we are threatened!”
He heard his
counterpart laughing from where he stood.
“We have no warheads for you to take. Don’t think your cleverness is something
that will save you, for I will not think twice about leveling your
camp.”
“It’s not a
lie! We took them from your
underground facility at Samarra.”
Again Wright
heard laughter. “With whom am I
speaking?”
“You’re speaking
with Captain Wright of the United States Marine Corps.”
“Captain Wright,
there is no underground facility at Samarra. In fact, there is no military facility
at Samarra. You lie to me in a
useless attempt to cause a diversion, but it will not work. You have no nuclear weapons, and we will
wait no longer. Now come forward,
or I will have your camp destroyed!”
“Check with your
superiors. They’ll tell you it’s
true. Or come in here and see for
yourself.”
“Enough
chatter. Will you
surrender?”
“Colonel, bear
with me, please. You know that we
cannot allow you to have these warheads back. You are forcing me to do the
unthinkable. If you attempt to take
this camp, I’ll have no other alternative than to detonate them. We’ll all perish! Now, please, send someone here to
examine these weapons and see that I’m telling you the
truth.”
“Captain Wright,
I will wait no longer. I believe
you have some reason to try to stall, and I will have no part of it. Now this is your last chance. Will you
surrender?”
Wright turned
around and ducked down behind the slope to shout to Rock,
“Anything?”
“No, sir. There’s been no response
yet.”
Wright started to
reply when one of the trucks in front of him exploded. Parts of the truck flew hundreds of feet
into the air, and everyone near it was thrown away.
Salah
Ad-Din Territory
Iraq
Rob had been
searching for almost thirty minutes, steadily bringing the attack helicopter up
higher in an effort to search a greater area. I’m too far north, he thought, and
started to turn back when a brilliant flash to his left caught his
attention. He looked into the
distance to see smoke and flames.
Then another flash. It was
due west of his current position. A
sudden chill went down his spine, and sweat broke out on his hands and
face. Could that be from the
convoy? Were they under
attack?
He pushed the
throttle all the way open and turned the aircraft in the direction of the
smoke. He noticed the long shadows
on the ground below him, cast from a distant mountain range behind him. He checked the thumb weapons selector to
see what weapons he had at his disposal.
Missiles, cannon rounds, and rockets. Now if he just knew what was going
on. He looked around and found the
radio. Now if he could just set it
to the emergency band. If they were
calling for help, they would be using that frequency.
He could make out
the situation now. The convoy was
gathered in a small rocky crest, protected on three sides. At the exposed west side was an Armor
unit of more than a dozen tanks and armored fighting vehicles. Most of the convoy’s vehicles were
exploded and burning, so even though he was still quite distant, he fired a
missile at the lead tank.
Salah
Ad-Din Territory
Iraq
Marie had
gathered the children together and knelt down, holding them tightly. Then someone else knelt down beside her,
placing himself between her and the explosions. He put his arms around her and her
children in an apparent effort to shield her from harm. She didn’t look back. She knew it had to be
Logan.
Tears welled up
in her eyes as she knew that she was about to die without Rob. Even though so many people were near,
she felt completely alone in the world.
She looked up again toward the east and whispered, “I love you,
Rob.”
But something was
different about the sun. It looked
as if it had grown arms. Long white
trails of smoke were streaming toward her from it. Was God reaching out for her? Or angels? She wondered if anyone else saw it. She whispered to Logan, “What is
it?”
Logan looked to
see what Marie was talking about and noticed it, too. But to his trained eye, it was obviously
not God or angels. It was a guided
missile bearing down on them!
Wright looked for
Rock in hopes that he had found help, but Rock was trying to pull the radio out
of a burning truck. Then his eyes
caught Taylor’s in the middle of the chaos. They said nothing, but their looks told
each other there was nothing more they could do. Their luck had finally run out. It was all over
now.
Then something
above Wright caught his attention.
High above them, bearing down on their position, was the unmistakable
vapor trail of a guided missile.
They were under attack from the air, also!
“Blow them up!”
Wright shouted at Taylor, pointing skyward at the approaching missile. The missile flew directly overhead and
slammed into the lead tank in a tremendous explosion. For a brief moment, there was
silence. The tanks stopped their
firing as both sides looked east.
There, coming over the horizon, was an attack helicopter approaching at
high speed.
“They’ve gotten
our call and sent help!” Taylor shouted.
“Look again!”
Wright shouted back. “That’s not
one of ours! It’s
Iraqi!”
“Why are they
firing on their own men?”
“My guess is that
they don’t want any witnesses to the existence of the warheads. They’ve come to kill
everyone.”
Marie was now
standing on her feet, staring at the approaching aircraft. She turned to Logan, excited. “It’s
Rob!”
“Marie, it’s an
Iraqi attack helicopter!”
“I don’t
care! It’s just like he said, don’t
you see? He promised he come back
to me in the morning sun! That’s
Rob, I tell you! He’s come back to
me!”
Logan was less
than convinced as he stood with his mouth partly open, looking at the
aircraft. Maybe it was Rob, but
could he fly something as complex as an attack helicopter? The possibility seemed so remote, but
considering some of the other things he had seen Rob do, he knew it wasn’t
impossible.
Logan heard
Wright shouting to Taylor behind him that the Iraqi helicopter must have been
sent here to kill everyone, leaving no witnesses to the warheads. That made the most sense since the
leader of the attacking tanks seemed to know nothing about the warheads or the
underground base at Samarra. Wright must be correct, he thought, but it just didn’t seem like
it.
Taylor thought of
Rob, also, and shouted back to Wright, “How do you know it isn’t help? How do you know it isn’t the
colonel?”
Wright was
disgusted by Taylor’s apparent lack of courage. But the attack helicopter’s appearance
did cause a momentary pause in the battle.
He could see Rock, now with the radio, beginning to broadcast an SOS
again. He looked back at
Taylor. “If it makes any hostile
motion toward us at all, blast it.”
Taylor nodded in
agreement. A second and third
missile streaked overhead and slammed into two more tanks, destroying them with
blinding flashes and an earsplitting blast. A fourth and fifth missile impacted as
the Armor unit backed off and tried to flee.
Rob fired his
final missile and watched it, at this close range, impact its target within two
seconds. He was very close to the
convoy and could make out the people around the burning truck. He was almost shaking in anticipation as
he scanned the area for any sign of Marie and their children. Then a voice broke across the radio, a
voice he recognized as Rock’s.
“This is an
SOS. We are a group of U.S. Marines
and civilians under attack in central Iraq. We have captured nuclear warheads and
are compromising them. We need
immediate assistance, over.”
Rob keyed his
microphone. “Hi, Rock! I’m here to help. Tell everyone to keep their heads down
while I clean up this mess.”
“Colonel! Thank God! We were just about to detonate the
warheads!”
Another chill
went down Rob’s back as he scanned the camp. Off in the back corner, he saw Taylor
with the warheads. But as he looked
at the warheads and momentarily hovered overhead, the big cannon under the
helicopter rotated, following Rob’s line of sight, to point directly at the
warheads.
“It’s a trap!”
Wright shouted to Taylor as he watched the cannon train onto him. “Blow them now!”
Taylor looked up
to see the helicopter hovering over the camp and the big cannon under the
helicopter pointing directly at him.
He shook and wet his pants as he reached for the switch to detonate the
warheads.
“Do it now!”
Wright screamed as loud as he could.
“We can’t let them have the warheads!”
Taylor was only
barely aware of the screams and shouts as the noise from the helicopter grew
louder and louder. Dust was
churning up, and Taylor imagined cannon rounds exploding in the dirt all
around. His hands shook so badly
that he could barely pick up the controls.
Rob watched as
Taylor picked up something that looked like a switch. He shouted to Rock, “What’s going on
down there?”
“Colonel, I think
I heard Wright shout to detonate the warheads. I think they think you’re
Iraqi.”
Rob understood at
once. By staring at the warheads,
he caused his sighting mechanism to target them, giving a false impression as to
his intentions. “No!” he shouted to
Rock. “We have to stop him!” He considered shooting Taylor but
couldn’t bring himself to fire on another American.
Logan watched
Marie jumping and waving. She truly
believed it was Rob. He wondered
why the helicopter was hovering and followed the direction its cannon was
pointing. He took in the situation
at once. Marie was right. The helicopter was friendly, and the
reason it seemed to be aiming at the warheads was because the pilot was looking
in that direction.
Wright wanted
Taylor to explode the warhead. He
had to try to stop them. He
sprinted toward Taylor who had his back to everyone as he handled the
controls. He made it about halfway
there when he was tackled by another Marine. “Let me go! We have to stop Taylor!” But the Marine guard refused to listen
and held him down. He laid
helplessly on the ground, reaching in Taylor’s direction. “No, Taylor! Don’t do it! It’s not what you
think!”
Taylor closed his
eyes and took a deep breath, remembering what Wright had said. “You won’t feel a thing. It will all be over in a millionth of a
second.” He was aware of the shouts
behind him and the sound of the helicopter’s turbines roaring. He took the switch in his hand and began
to move it. Then he felt another
hand grip the switch. He opened his
eyes to see a hand... a large hand taking the switch from him. It was Rock!
“I can’t let you
do this, sir.”
Taylor was
shocked. He saw Wright behind Rock running toward them shouting to detonate the
warheads. Momentary confusion
caused Taylor to freeze as Rock shielded the switch in his large
arms.
Wright ran up to
Rock. “What do you think you’re
doing?”
“I’m sorry, sir,
but I have orders.”
“From
whom?”
Rock smiled and
pointed to the helicopter that was now pulling away in pursuit of the fleeing
armored vehicles. “From him! From Colonel
Anderson!”
Everyone in the
camp watched as the roar of the attack helicopter’s engines screamed, and the
aircraft charged forward with its cannon roaring. The explosions and pounding of metal
could be heard in the distance as the armored vehicles were chewed apart. The helicopter circled its prey, firing
cannon and rocket rounds. But try
as they may, they could not escape their fate.
Before long, it
was over, and the helicopter slipped slowly back, landing gently in front of
them. The huge prop slowed, and the
whine of the turbine subsided. Then
the side door opened, and a lone figure emerged. Marie couldn’t wait and ran forward with
her children close behind. Rob
dropped his helmet in the sand and caught Marie in his arms. Together, they embraced and spun around
as Marie cried for joy.
“They all said
you were dead,” she wept, “but I knew you weren’t. I told them you were alive and you’d
find a way to come back to me.”
Rob kissed her
passionately and held her tightly.
“That’s right, kitten,” he whispered to her. “If I have to leave you, I will always
return.”
Marie opened her
tearstained eyes to the brilliant sunlight shining on her face. “I know you will, Rob. I’ll always see you in the morning
sun.”
Main
Operations Center, USS Roosevelt
Persian
Gulf
The aircraft
carrier was buzzing with activity, as Brodie and Miller stood in Ops listening
to the last communications.
“Rock, what is
Taylor doing with the warheads?”
“I think they’re
going to blow them, Colonel.”
“Why? I can handle these guys out
there.”
“It’s.. I think
it’s your cannon. I think they
think you’re Iraqi!”
“Stop them,
Rock! Go
now...”
“Have you lost
them?” Brodie asked the communications officer.
“No, sir, they
just stopped transmitting.”
Brodie looked
stone faced as he turned to Miller.
“I know that man.”
“Who?”
“Rock. He’s a sergeant with the Marine tactical
forces.”
“Do you know the
other man? The one he was talking
to?”
“The
colonel? No.”
“Well, I do, and
he’s the one I came out here to find.
Only he’s not a colonel.
He’s not even in the military.
I don’t understand what’s going on.”
“Well, it doesn’t
sound good. Rock said they captured
nuclear warheads and were going to explode them if they couldn’t get
help.”
“Do you think an
explosion ended the transmission?”
“We’ll know soon
enough. If there was a tactical
nuclear explosion in Iraq, it’ll be all over the wires in no time. You can’t keep something like that a
secret.”
Miller thought
for a moment. “Can you determine
the origin of the transmission?”
“Yes, we’ll have
that in about fifteen to twenty minutes.
What do you have in mind?”
“Do you have any
Marines or Seals we can send?”
“Do you have any
idea how many men have been lost trying to rescue these people? I’m talking Marines as well as Special
Forces!”
“They have
captured nuclear weapons, Captain.
Not only does this colonel represent a compromise of our national
security, but there are nuclear weapons that could be used on our forces or even
this ship.”
“You’ve got a
point. I’ll contact Gulf Central
Command and see what can be done.”
Al-Fullajuh
Air Force Base
Near
Al-Fullajuh, Iraq
Rob spent the
next two hours transporting the people in the convoy back to the airbase. He hadn’t told anyone about the rabbi
because he wanted to see the surprise on everyone’s face. For the first time, an air of confidence
came over them. Everyone was
feeling it. They were going to make
it!
Since escaping
from the compound, he had come to know this land as quiet and peaceful. Now it was now bristling with
activity. Air battles were being
fought high overhead, forcing him to fly close to the ground to keep from being
stopped. Obviously, everyone had
heard their SOS. Both American and
Iraqi forces were locked in a desperate battle to get control of the
warheads. But with luck, they would
all be aboard the Concorde and in flight before troops arrived at the convoy’s
location.
He sat in the
Concorde’s pilot seat and watched out the window as Rock exploded the attack
helicopter. They would leave
nothing for the Iraqis to use. Then
another explosion lit up the sky in front of him. That must be the weapons bunker, he
thought. Even though the Concorde
was a mile away, the aircraft still shook from the blast.
He watched as
Rock boarded the aircraft, then slowly and methodically, he throttled up the
engines. The warheads had been
loaded into the cargo bay and strapped down. Logan came in and sat in the co-pilot’s
seat. Wright followed and sat in
the navigator’s seat behind him, and directly behind Rob sat the
rabbi.
Logan looked at
the cratered runway in front of them.
“You’re not really going to try to go down that, are
you?”
“Nope.” Rob
grinned and released the brakes.
The huge aircraft lumbered off the runway and across the field toward the
chain link fence.
“Is there another
runway over here?” Wright asked.
“I don’t think
so.” The aircraft bounced and
jolted as it picked up speed.
“What’s gives?”
Wright pressed. “Where are we
headed?”
Rob gritted his
teeth as he struggled to control the aircraft. According to the air indicator, they
were traveling at a hundred miles per hour, causing every bump to be translated
into a series of back-jarring bounces.
The chain link fence was rushing up on them as he pressed the throttle
all the way forward. Flames shot
from the back of the Concorde’s four huge turbine engines as the afterburners
kicked in. He felt himself sink
back into his seat as he checked his airspeed again.
The rabbi seemed
completely at ease in the midst of the chaos. His faint crooning in Hebrew was somehow
reassuring, as if he had some insight the rest of them
didn’t.
“One sixty,” Rob
said to no one in particular and gently pulled the steering wheel back. The nose of the Concorde rose, and the
bouncing ended. They slid swiftly
into the air and turned toward the east.
“I’m going for
the gulf. Hopefully we can find
some air support. Once I’m up to
speed, we’ll broadcast an SOS on the emergency band and hope for some
help.”
He picked up the
microphone for the intercom. “This
is your captain speaking.” He
smiled and winked at Logan. “I’d
like to welcome you all aboard Flight 1430 from Iraq to
God-only-knows-where. We’ll be
flying at an altitude of sixty thousand feet and cruising at a thousand miles
per hour. Once we are up to
altitude, I will turn off the seatbelt sign, and you may all be about your
business. I would like to remind
you that this is a non-smoking flight.
Thank you for your patience, and once again, thank you for flying the
Concorde.”
Even with the
cabin door shut, he could hear the shouts and cheers coming from the passenger
cabin behind him.
“I think you’re a
hit,” Logan laughed.
“Yeah, but we’re
not out of the woods yet,” Wright added.
“That’s right,”
Rob agreed. “We’re not home
yet. Switch over to the emergency
band and see if we can locate help.”
Logan adjusted
the radio frequency. “That should
do it.”
Rob reached to
key the microphone when a nervous voice came across the
speakers.
“I repeat, this
is an SOS. Does anyone receive
this?”
Rob looked back
at Wright and was about to say something when another voice crossed the
speaker.
“Yes, soldier, I
hear you.”
Wright
gasped. “That’s Captain
Brodie. I know
him.”
The nervous voice
continued. “We’ve sustained heavy
casualties and have chosen to break communications blackout. We are low on ammunition and need
Medi-Vacs. Can we get
assistance?”
Brodie paused,
then answered hesitantly. “Listen
to me, soldier. We’re doing all we
can, but our resources are limited right now, and we’d pay dearly to try to
break in to get you. Are you still
located at Paris?”
“Paris,” Wright
repeated. “That was the code name
for the compound you were being held at.”
The nervous voice
answered, “No, sir, we’re about ten clicks north.”
“How far is that
from our position?” Rob asked.
“About twenty
miles,” Wright answered.
“Why?”
“Can you effect a
rescue?” The nervous voice was pleading.
Wright took Rob’s
shoulder. “There are only seven of
us, counting you and me.”
“Make that
eight,” Logan added.
Rob shook his
head. “I’m not leaving them
here. Now give me a bearing,
Captain.”
Wright looked at
the map and then to the heading.
“Come left to zero one four and begin slowing and
descending.”
Once again, the
nervous voice spoke. “I don’t think
we can hang on, sir. We’re about to
be overrun as we speak. How long will it be before you can evac
us?”
There was a long
pause before Brodie answered, “Not before tonight.”
The nervous man
was obviously trying to control his desperation, but his voice just could not
hide his urgency. “Tonight! We’ll be all dead by noon! Sir, we can’t hang on that long! You have to come
now!”
Again there was
only a long silence before Brodie responded. “I’m sorry, soldier. We’ll do what we
can, but you’re just going to have to hang in there.”
Rob could take it
no longer and keyed his microphone.
“Soldier, we’re going to try to effect a rescue.”
The nervous voice
sounded relieved but skeptical.
“When?”
Brodie was
surprised to hear another voice on the frequency. “Who’s this?”
“We’ll be there
in five minutes.”
“Who are
you?”
“Colonel
Anderson. To whom am I
speaking?”
“Lucky.”
“Well, Lucky,
hang in there. You should see us
over the area any minute.”
Rob brought the
aircraft in low and slow as they searched the surrounding area for the
battle. Then, just ahead, the
battle became visible. About a
dozen trucks were surrounding a group of soldiers who were ducked down in a
small rocky ravine.
“There they
are.” Rob pointed
ahead.
“I see them,
Colonel,” Wright replied. “Now how do we get them out?”
Rob keyed his
microphone. “Lucky, can you see
us?”
“Yes, sir, a
couple of miles out due west of here.”
“Listen, Lucky,
we’re about to blanket the area with fire.
You all get your heads down, and keep them down.”
Rob pointed the
aircraft at the trucks and flipped the forward lights on. The Concorde shook violently as the
cannon pods spewed three pound thirty millimeter rounds out at a rate of sixty
per second. The tracer rounds
seemed to draw a solid red line in the ground as they tore up the earth like a
volcanic eruption. He quickly
rotated the aircraft’s nose around the soldier’s position and then turned off
the cannons.
From their
altitude, they could see plainly the damage they had done. As the dust settled, they could clearly
see that the cannons had carved a road around the trapped soldiers, blasting
apart the trucks and sending the surviving Iraqi attackers fleeing into the
desert. Rob brought the Concorde in
close and circled the group of soldiers until they were so close he could make
out their hands waving in the air.
Now came another challenge: to land the aircraft and take off
again.
He chose his
landing spot and lowered the landing gear.
He held the nose up slightly and continued to slow the aircraft. He was coming in perfectly, and everyone
was braced in a crash position.
Ahead and off to the right, the rocky crest where the soldiers were
gathered was clearly in view. The
wheels of the Concorde hit the ground with a bang, followed by the familiar
bouncing and jarring as the Concorde rushed across the uneven terrain. He gently reversed the thrust of the
turbojet engines, bringing the Concorde to an abrupt halt.
“Go get them,
Captain,” Rob commanded. “I’ll set
the table and keep the food warm.”
Wright laughed as
he unfastened his seatbelt and rose to leave. “And I’ll bring home the
bacon.”
The Concorde’s
door opened, and the soldiers leaped out onto the ground. Rob continued to taxi the airplane
closer as the Marines ran on ahead.
Of the two dozen
Special Forces soldiers who started on this mission, only eleven were left
alive, two of whom were badly wounded.
Both their commander and their second-in-command had been killed in the
opening moments of the battle. The
highest ranking soldier now was Master Sergeant Sol “Lucky” Mattson. He was standing on top of the highest
rock as the Marines approached.
“Is that supposed
to be some top secret gun ship?” he asked, motioning toward the approaching
Concorde.
Wright
smiled. “Sergeant, I’ll have you
know that the Air Force has run out of gun ships. What you see here is a
chartered flight, just for you.” He leaped down to the ground. “Tell me about
your wounded.”
“Sir, we have two
needing attention. The rest of us
will be all right.”
“Are you
Lucky?”
“That’s what they
call me, sir.”
Wright looked
around at the group of men before him.
They were beaten and knew the humiliation of defeat. But their faces were hard, and their
hearts were still full of confidence.
“Thanks for
coming for us.”
Wright looked
again at Lucky, knowing the competitive history between his Marine Tactical
Units and those of the Army Green Beret.
“Boy, I’ll bet that hurt!”
Lucky
smiled. “You’ll never know just how
much.”
By this time, the
Concorde was pulling up close and the sound of its engines was deafening. Lucky pointed at the Concorde. “Isn’t that...”
“Don’t ask. Let’s just get everyone on board.”
Main
Operations Center, USS Roosevelt
Persian
Gulf
“Who’s Colonel
Anderson?” Brodie asked, looking
around the Ops Center.
“I think I know,”
Miller replied.
“Let me
guess. He’s the one you were trying
to get out of Iraq. Now it’s
beginning to make sense why he’s so important to you. Let’s see. You sent him in to steal the warheads,
and that’s why it’s so important to get him out. So what is he? A colonel in the Special Forces?” He stared at Miller, waiting for a
response.
“Well, yeah. Well, no, not really. Actually, he’s not military. And we had no idea Iraq had nuclear
warheads.”
“What is he,
then?”
“He’s a computer
programmer.”
“Come
again?”
“He’s a rather
talented computer programmer with a fertile imagination.”
“Well, Agent
Miller, our tracking units tell me that the aircraft that flew in to rescue the
Special Forces was a Supersonic Transport.
Can this computer programmer fly jet aircraft
also?”
Miller shook his
head. “I have no idea what’s going
on in there, Captain. But we must
help them however we can.”
“Do you really
expect me to believe that his man is just a programmer? What kind of fool do you take me
for? Whoever this man is, he has
broken out of prison, stolen Iraq’s nuclear weapons, left in a supersonic
aircraft, and now is rescuing our stranded soldiers, the soldiers we sent in to
rescue him. Do I have that
right?”
“That’s the way
it looks.”
“You’re telling
me that you don’t know anything about this operation?”
“I’m telling you,
Captain, that it doesn’t matter.
He’s got our men and their weapons.
We must do everything possible now to help him escape. Everyone’s going to be looking for
him. Can you agree to
that?”
“Yes, I can. Let’s get up to the
bridge.”
Concorde
Flight
Maysan
Territory, Southeast Iraq
Lucky followed
Wright to the forward cabin to be introduced to Rob. “So tell me, Sergeant. What were you doing so deep in Iraqi
territory?” Rob asked.
Lucky’s mouth
dropped open slightly as he recognized Rob’s face from the slides Agent Miller
had shown. “Sir, we were sent here
to rescue you, only I didn’t
realize you were a military officer.”
Wright rolled his
eyes. “You,
too.”
Lucky didn’t
understand the comment and looked at Wright, confused.
“My team was sent
in here, also. We were apparently
ambushed by the same forces that ambushed you.”
Lucky was trying
to understand. “But sir, we were
assured that there were no hostile forces in the area.”
“Sorry,
Sergeant. I can’t help you with why
they sent you in blind. You’ll have
to take that up with your superiors.”
“We lost thirteen
men, sir. They were waiting for
us.”
“I’m sorry,
Sergeant.”
“Well, with the
losses we took, it’s for sure that our first mission will be now be
scrubbed.”
Rob throttled the
giant turbines up, and once again the aircraft was beginning to jolt and jar as
it raced ahead faster and faster across the rocky terrain. At a hundred miles per hour, he pushed
the throttle all the way forward and engaged the afterburners. Then, as if finding quiet in the midst
of a storm, the shaking ended as the aircraft swiftly rose upward. The Concorde reached for the
sky.
Wright lifted his
head and looked around while the Concorde steadily climbed. “One more takeoff like that, and I’m
going to ask for my money back.”
Rob laughed. “How far are we from the
coast?”
“Two or three
hundred miles.”
Rob turned the
aircraft until he was facing east and kept the altitude at two thousand
feet. “Tell me, Sergeant, what do
you mean by ‘first mission?’”
“Sir?”
“Your first
mission. You said you’d have to
scrub your first mission. What was
that?”
“We’d been a
month in training for a specific mission when the orders came in for us to
attempt to rescue you.”
“What was that
mission?”
“Sir, you know I
can’t tell you that!”
“Of course. But if there’s anyone else out here, I
want to know about it. We’re not
leaving anyone behind, soldier.
We’re either all going home, or none of us are. Is that
understood?”
Lucky stood
motionless, deep in thought.
“Is that
understood?”
“Yes, sir. It is understood quite
clearly.”
Rob looked out
his side windows. “Get everyone
looking out the windows. I suspect
we’ll have visitors soon, and I don’t want to be
surprised.”
Logan looked out
the right side windows. “Well, it
looks like you won’t be.” Far off
in the distance, four MIG fighters were racing up on them.
“It’s no secret
now where we are.” Rob kicked in
the afterburning engines and aimed the nose upward. But the MIGs had too much momentum for
them to escape and quickly pulled up behind the Concorde. Two were on the right, and two were on
the left side. One of MIGs pulled
up along the Concorde next to Rob’s side and motioned him to turn the airplane
around.
“Get me two
machine guns,” Rob ordered.
“Why?” Wright
asked. “What do you have in mind?”
“Just do it.” He
slowed the aircraft down and extended the landing gear. Wright handed him two machine guns as he
placed the aircraft on auto-pilot.
“Seal the cabin. It’s going
to get real windy in here when I open this side window.”
“You’re going to
what?” Logan was astonished. “We’re
going a hundred and sixty miles per hour!”
“Seatbelt
yourself in tightly.” He placed the
two guns together and reached for the small sliding window beside
him.
The window was
only four inches by four inches, but it felt as if a door had blown open when he
slid it open. He shoved the barrels
of both guns out the small opening and aimed at the cockpit of the nearby
MIG. The pilot saw the guns and
tried to react, but he wasn’t quick enough.
Rob emptied sixty
7.62 millimeter rounds into the canopy of the jet fighter in just under three
seconds. The canopy shattered, and
the pilot shook from the impact of the bullets as the jet rolled away in a
twisting dance of death. Rob closed
the window, pulled in the landing gear, and kicked in the afterburners. The Concorde leaped forward with the
other MIGs quickly following.
He pushed the
steering wheel down, then back, then to the right as hard as he could. The Concorde responded by diving, then
rising up quickly and turning right in the path of the first MIG on the
right-hand side. That MIG was too
close to get out of the way, and the pilot desperately tried to pull up and over
the path of the Concorde. He was
obviously unprepared for the speed at which the Concorde could travel. The MIG accelerated quickly trying to
escape the Concorde’s path, but its speed was not quick
enough.
The Concorde’s
wing sliced through the rear of the MIG like it was made of butter. It shook and rolled to the right, and
Rob nearly lost control as they spiraled downward, still picking up speed. The MIG exploded into flames as it tore
apart in the air above them.
Rob pulled up
hard to recover from the spin, while the other two MIGs tried to move into a good
firing position behind him. He
rocked his aircraft to the right and to the left, allowing them to pull in
closer, and waited until they were directly behind him.
The MIGs were
flying in formation, unaware what the pods under the Concorde’s wings were. They allowed Rob to line up directly
with their line of flight before he turned on his landing lights. The Concorde shook violently as
more than two hundred three pound cannon rounds sprayed out behind it, and
within those few brief seconds, the trailing MIGs disintegrated in flames and
explosions.
Wright’s fist
went into the air. “You got
‘em!”
Rob smiled. “I’ll bet this is the first time that a
passenger jet ever took out four MIGs.”
Lucky sat with
his mouth open. “I’ve seen it, but
I still don’t believe it. Sir, what
do you do for an encore?”
“Button it
up. We’re not out of the woods
yet.”
Rob had barely
finished speaking when Logan spoke up.
“Here they come again.
Behind us at twelve o’clock.”
Rob twisted the
Concorde back and forth as the MIGs speeded in from
behind.
“Why aren’t they
firing missiles?” Wright
asked.
“These aircraft
were probably fighter bombers,” Logan answered. “They were already up here, probably on
their way back from a mission, when they were ordered to intercept us. Most likely, all they have left are
cannon rounds.”
“Let’s see if we
can use that to our advantage.” Rob
kicked in the afterburners and lifted the nose into the air. The MIGs responded by increasing their
thrust to catch up with him. He
then reduced engine power and opened up the air brakes.
Huge flaps,
functioning like parachutes, lifted on each wing, and the Concorde’s airspeed
dropped swiftly as the aircraft stalled.
The lead MIG could not slow quickly enough and found itself flying under
the Concorde’s wings. Rob
immediately increased full power and pointed the nose
downward.
They were flying
under three thousand feet, and the MIG was increasing speed to get away. But the Concorde’s four huge turbo-fan
turbines refused to give way for the MIG that was desperately streaking downward
under the Concorde trying to pull out in front. Seconds later, Rob pulled the nose of
the Concorde up barely missing the ground at just over a hundred feet, while the
MIG slammed into the surface, exploding into flames.
The other MIGs
had pulled up and were keeping pace with the Concorde at two thousand feet. The Concorde’s dive had added five
hundred miles per hour to its velocity, so it was now traveling considerably
faster than the MIGs.
Rob pulled the
Concorde’s nose up, pointing it toward the distant MIGs. “What’s the
range?”
Wright looked at
the panel. “About one
mile.”
“What’s the range
of these thirty millimeters?”
“About one
mile.”
Rob kept the
throttle completely open as he shot toward the MIGs. They split off, two diving to the right
and two to the left. He followed
the ones on the right while the ones on the left circled around to his
rear. The MIGs in front were about
a half mile away when those behind pulled up into firing
position.
He flipped both
the front and rear lights on, and all four gun pods exploded into action. He moved the nose from side to side and
watched the cannon rounds blaze across the sky into the paths of the distant
aircraft. There were flashes,
smoke, and then the aircraft simply fell apart, the pieces drifting lazily down
toward the ocean below. Behind him,
the front aircraft was hit by both rear pods and disappeared in a violent
explosion at almost point blank range.
The last MIG pulled up and away.
Rob looked down
at the ocean. He knew they were
near freedom by now. “The last one
isn’t going to be so easy. He knows
all our tricks now. Does anyone
have any suggestions?”
“Try sending an
SOS,” Wright suggested. “There’s bound to be friendly aircraft
out here.”
“Agreed. Get on it,
Captain.”
USS
Brittany Shore
Fifty-two
miles south of Jazireh-Ye Farst Island, Persian Gulf
“Commander
Pitney,” the communications officer announced, “we’re picking up a mayday from
an aircraft in our vicinity.”
“Great. Just great.” Pitney’s ship had seen the dark side of
battle weeks before and was finally close to finding harbor. The captain had been killed in combat
along with many of the men. Large
sections of the hull were missing where attacking missiles had impacted and
fires had raged. Now the scorched
black vessel, functioning under minimal power and speed, was being summoned for
duty again.
“Let me
guess. It’s a downed pilot needing
rescue.”
“No, sir, it’s a
friendly being pursued.”
Pitney perked up
and walked over to the radar scope on what was left of the bridge. Most of the roof over the bridge was
gone, along with all of its windows.
Fire and explosions had destroyed much of the compartment, but with
effort and determination, the crew had managed to get some systems functional
again.
“What do you
have?”
“It’s a large
aircraft being pursued by what appears to be a MIG-23.”
“Range?”
“One hundred
twenty miles and closing quickly.”
“How
quickly?”
“Very. They’re doing better than mach one point
five!”
“What kind of
large aircraft? A
B-1?”
“Larger! It’s giving more of a radar echo then
the B1. I’m not familiar with its
configuration.”
“Are there any
other ships or aircraft that can lend support?”
“No, sir. Nothing close enough to make a
difference.”
Pitney turned to
the weapons officer. “What do we
have left?”
“Just a single
Sea Sparrow missile in the aft quad-launcher.”
“Get it
ready.
Quickly.”
“Commander, we
don’t know if we can even launch it.
Many of the targeting systems are still out.”
“Just do
it.”
Concorde
Flight
Thirty-two
miles west of Jazireh-Ye Farst Island, Persian Gulf
The MIG-23 pilot
in pursuit of the Concorde not only had cannon rounds but a single short-range
missile as well. But after seeing
how his wingmen were treated, he was not about to take any chances. He brought his aircraft up behind the
Concorde to a range of nearly two miles so he could evaluate the situation. After following the Concorde for four
minutes, he felt sure that he could move in and fire his missile without coming
under the fire of its cannons.
He had matched the airspeed of Concorde and was now pulling into attack
position.
Though the
Concorde was twisting and weaving, his course would eventually yield him the
angle of fire he wanted. He watched the tracking radar as he steadily drew
closer and noted the desperation in its moves as the Concorde struggled to
escape. A tone sounded as he
illuminated the target for his missile.
Another tone sounded indicating that the missile had seen the target and
was now locked onto it. Now he just
had to pull the trigger to launch the missile.
“I can’t get him
off me!” Rob shouted as he desperately twisted and weaved. “It’s like trying to outmaneuver a
motorcycle with a bulldozer!” Sweat
poured down his face as he realized they were facing the end. But they had come so far and overcome so
much adversity, how could it possibly end like this? “I’m open to
ideas!”
“Can you slow
down enough for us to get some rifle shots at him out the window?” Wright
suggested.
No, this guy is
smart. He’s not letting me get
close. I’ll bet he has missiles
locked on us right now.”
“What we need is
a bolt of lightning,” Logan said thoughtfully.
“Yeah, from
where?” Wright looked at him,
sarcasm dripping. “The hand of
God?”
Rob groaned as he
turned the Concorde as hard to the left as he could. Suddenly, the MIG appear about fifty
yards to his left, and then a brilliant red flash blinded him as the MIG
exploded.
“What was that?”
he asked.
“It looked like
lightning!” Wright replied.
The rabbi smiled
and whispered, “From the hand of God!”
The cabin became unusually quiet, in awe of recent
events.
The Concorde flew
on as the Brittany Shore continued to limp along. Those aboard the Concorde had not seen
the single missile that streaked up from the deck of the Brittany Shore. The sailors on deck didn’t even notice
the small ball of fire falling from the northern sky. They were completely unaware of the fact
that their little frigate had once again played a pivotal role in the Second
Gulf War.
Concorde
Flight
One
hundred fifty miles southeast of the Strait of Hormuz
Indian
Ocean
Rob was finally
settling down and beginning to relax, but he was not far enough away to satisfy
himself yet. He slowed the aircraft to about seven hundred mile per hour to
conserve fuel, but they were still traveling fast enough to leave the area
quickly.
“What’s your plan
now, Colonel?” Wright inquired.
“To continue
heading southeast out of the Persian Gulf and into the Indian Ocean. Then we’ll head northeast into
India.”
“Why not turn
west into Saudi Arabia?” Logan asserted.
“Do you know for
sure that Saudi Arabia still exists?
How do you know it has not been taken over by Iraq? So far, theirs are the only aircraft
we’ve seen.”
It was now
noon. Much had happened since
morning, as the Concorde sped out of the Persian Gulf and into the Indian
Ocean. Rob planned to stay far
enough out to sea that he could evade Iran and any of its aircraft. He planned to fly west to India to try
to find safe harbor there.
Wright didn’t
seem to be too concerned about the nuclear warheads being confiscated by India
since they already possessed an arsenal of nuclear bombs. Rob, Logan, and Wright had been
discussing the issue about where they would land and what problems they might
encounter. It was becoming obvious
to Rob that possessing nuclear warheads was far more complex an issue than he
thought.
“What if we don’t
tell them we have nuclear weapons?” Rob asked.
“Everyone will
already know,” Wright
explained. “When we broadcast our
SOS on an unsecured band, we stated that we have nuclear weapons. That kind of information travels
fast. I’m not even sure how it’s
all intercepted, but you can be sure of this: by now it’s even been on
CNN!”
“I have to agree
with Captain Wright,” Logan nodded.
“This kind of information spreads like fire. The way news agencies and foreign
governments are following the developments of this war, not to mention
monitoring military frequencies, we must assume that everyone knows what cargo
we’re carrying. Even if they don’t
know, it’s common procedure for most nations to search a hijacked aircraft for
hidden bombs. What do you think
they’ll say when they come across what we have in the cargo hold? We’d all be tried for espionage or
terrorism and hung if we didn’t reveal the existence of those weapons up
front. So even if a country
doesn’t know about the weapons we have aboard, we must tell them. That leaves us with finding a country to
land in that is, at least, nuclear capable.”
“So, I guess it’s
India or...” Rob looked around.
“Anybody want to help me? Or
who?”
“Let’s just head
to India and hope for the best,” Wright replied. “If they won’t, then we can revisit our
alternatives.”
Lucky had been
leaning against the cabin door listening.
“There is one thing you haven’t considered.”
“What’s that?”
Rob asked.
“We wouldn’t
really have to ask permission to land.” Lucky smiled. “I mean, we could just land someplace,
take the fuel we need, and then leave again if we had to.”
“Yeah,” Wright
added, “and risk getting shot down.
That kind of thinking will get us all killed.”
“Unless,” Rob
glanced back at Lucky, “we’re out of alternatives. Then we’d have to pick someplace where
we could get in and out quickly and cause minimum political problems. You wouldn’t happen to know of a place
like that, would you, Lucky?”
Lucky just
smiled. “Let’s just see how
everything turns out, Colonel.”
Concorde
Flight
Amindivi
Islands
Two
hundred fifty miles from the coast of India
The Concorde,
traveling at about a thousand miles per hour, was quickly approaching the coast
of India. Everyone seemed relieved
to finally be away from Iraq.
“I think we can
say that we’re finally out of range of Iran’s fighters now,” Rob
said.
Wright glanced at
the charts and nodded in agreement.
Logan, sitting in
the co-pilot seat, looked over at Rob.
“Do you think it’s about time to contact India?”
“Yeah, I think we
ought to start trying. Does anybody
know what band to use for civilian emergencies?”
“Yes,” Logan
spoke up and leaned forward to adjust the radio. “There’s something wrong here.” He was instantly alarmed. “The green light on the radio... it’s
out! It should be on if we have
power.”
Rob looked
concerned. “What
happened?”
But Logan was
already taking the initiative. He
had loosened his seatbelt and was making his way around the cabin. “There should be a circuit breaker panel
around here.” He stopped at the navigator’s console. “Here it is. There is a breaker tripped.” Logan snapped the switch and the green
light came on. “You should have it
now!”
Before Rob could
key the microphone to call India, a voice came across the speaker. “Concorde flight, we’ll give you one
last warning. Do not proceed into
India’s airspace, or you will be shot down!”
Rob answered,
“Hello, India. This is Flight 1430
requesting an emergency landing. We
have been hijacked and were able to escape.”
“Flight 1430,
your request to land is denied. Do
not proceed into our
airspace.”
“But we have
wounded on board who need medical attention, and our fuel is in short
supply!”
“Flight 1430, the
nation of India does not allow strategic bombers or aircraft to fly in or over
its airspace.”
“But we’re not a
strategic bomber. We are escaped
hostages who need safe harbor.”
“Flight 1430,
please consider the following question carefully. Are you carrying nuclear
weapons?”
Rob paused and
looked around the cabin. The voice asked again, “Are you carrying nuclear
weapons?”
“Yes,
but...”
“Are you carrying
military personnel?”
“Yes,
but...”
“You are by
definition a strategic aircraft and will not be allowed into our borders or
airspace. I have been authorized to
read you the following statement issued by Iraq:
An
American military force has invaded and stolen secured nuclear weapons from the
nation of Iraq. These weapons were
intended for the sole purpose of discouraging the United States and its allies
from using nuclear blackmail against Iraq.
Any nation that allows this flight safe harbor or passage will come under
the immediate retaliation of the nation of Iraq. Be forewarned that Iraq views the aiding
of this flight an Act of War.
It is my
country’s wish to remain neutral in your war with Iraq. And since you do by your own admission
carry these nuclear weapons illegally obtained in Iraq, we will not be foolish
enough to help you.”
“But we are low
on fuel! Our passengers are mostly
civilian, including women and children!
You must help us!”
“Flight 1430, you
will have to take your concerns elsewhere.
I repeat, the nation of India wishes to remain neutral in your war
against Iraq.”
“But can
you...”
“This
transmission is terminated!”
“Hello,
India? Hello? Come in, India!” Rob stopped and looked around the
cabin. Everyone’s face showed the
same startled look. What were they
to do now? “I’m open to
suggestions.”
Main
Operations Center, USS Roosevelt
Persian
Gulf
Miller looked at
the television screen that connected him via satellite hookup to
Washington. He was visibly nervous
as the National Security Advisor to the president came into
view.
“Special Agent
Dick Miller?”
“Yes,
sir.”
“They tell me
this is important. And it had
better be if you’re going to justify taking me away from a meeting with the
President!”
“Yes, sir, it
is. You are, of course, aware of
the Concorde flight that was hijacked and taken into
Iraq...”
“Yes, and the
fact that they escaped this morning.
Get on with it!”
“Sir, the
situation here is not what I’d consider secure, so bear with me while I attempt
to be vague. Are you aware of who
was on that flight?”
“Yes!”
“Then you
understand that because they have stolen Iraq’s warheads and Iraq has threatened
any country thattwould grant them safe harbor, they are in
peril.”
“You took me away
from my meeting to explain the obvious?”
“No, sir, I
called you because there is a ship...
a sub in the area that can get a message to them. Washington can lean on our friends in
the Indian Ocean region and make them provide safety for that flight. Washington can promise them or threaten
them to get that agreement. They
can contact the Concorde and let them know what to do and where to go. Washington has to act, and they must do
it now! But the transmission to the
sub must come from NORAD and that authorization must come from
you.”
The NSA Advisor
stood motionless for a moment as he took this in. Clearly, Miller was correct. Washington had to exercise its influence
to provide the Concorde safety, and it needed to be done now. “How long do we have before the Concorde
will have to turn away from India?”
“I’m not sure
exactly. About twenty to thirty
minutes.”
“I’m going to see
the president now. I’ll see what
can be done, but for your information, we have no close friends in that
area. So don’t hold your
breath.”
Miller turned to
Brodie, who had been listening to the conversation. “If they can’t go to India, where else
could they try?”
“You tell me who
on that flight is so important to you!”
“I can’t do that,
Captain.”
“I didn’t think
so.” Brodie turned and put his hand
on his chin, thinking.
“I don’t suppose
we could get any help from Southeast Asia.”
“Oh, they’d be
glad to shoot it down for us, but that’s about all.”
Concorde
Flight
Amindivi
Islands
Two
hundred twenty-five miles from the coast of India
Rob looked at all
the expressionless faces around the cabin.
Though everyone knew what happened had been a possibility, no one was
prepared for it.
“I guess we’re
just going to have to fly into some airport, take the fuel we need, and leave,”
Rob said with a sigh. “Any
suggestions as to where?”
“Well, there are
five large airbases in Thailand that we built during the Vietnam War,” Wright
suggested.
“Yes, but
Thailand is on the ocean, and they’d see us coming!” Logan pointed out. “They might have
enough time to launch aircraft, but you can bet that the air defense around
their airbases are on alert.”
“Do you have any
other suggestions?”
“I do,” Lucky
spoke up. They were the first words
he had spoken in the past hour. “I
say we go to Vietnam. Hanoi. I say we fly right into their
international airport, take the fuel we need, and fight our way out, if
necessary. After what that war cost
us, I say they owe it to us!”
Wright’s eyes
widened. “That’s
insane!”
“Sir, the Navy
already has their ships positioned.”
“They probably
do. It’s busy work, Sergeant. Do you really think that the U.S. will
risk going to war over us?
Especially when they can’t handle what’s happening in Iraq? Our government and big business has too
much at stake... invested in that country to take any action against it. Colonel,” Wright paused to get Rob’s attention,
“if push comes to shove, and we get into deep trouble, they’ll hang us out to
dry.”
Rob smiled at
Wright. “We need fuel. If we’re going to have to start another
war, well, I can’t think of a better place.”
Wright shook his
head, frustrated. “What did you
mean when you said that the Navy already has its ships in
place?”
“The Navy always
keeps a carrier task force in the region of the South China sea. It’s because of Formosa. You know, Nationalist China. Even though we don’t officially
recognize them as a nation, we still have forces there to protect them from
Communist China.”
Rob lifted his
hand and motioned for the men to be silent. “It’s settled. Vietnam, it is. Rock, go get Taylor. Lucky, tell me what you know about the
area. How do we get in without
being seen?”
Lucky laid out a
plan. “Hanoi’s soft spot is in the
south. Vietnam believes China to be
their enemy, so they have focused their defenses mostly to the north. To the west is Laos and Cambodia, and
they’re nothing but puppet states for Hanoi. They act as a kind of buffer between
them and Thailand, so only minimal forces are focused there. Vietnam has no threats to the south, so
they expend very little effort there.
There are holes in their radar and air defense network we can exploit
there. We should come up from the
south across the Mekong Delta, up along the border of Laos, and into Hanoi from
the west. Then we leave by making a
run east to the South China Sea.
Once there, we could seek protection by the Aircraft Carrier Task
Force.”
“And the carrier
is in place now?”
“Yes. But we may not even need their help if
we can get in and out quick enough.”
“So it’s the
element of surprise that’s the issue.”
He considered the options.
He knew he would be hard-pressed to do low-level nap of the earth flying
of which the helicopters were capable in this large aircraft. But if they were to remain unnoticed he
would have to come close to it.
“The element of
surprise is crucial,” Lucky agreed.
“Their air defense network is in a state of rest. I estimate that it would take ten
minutes at the most for them to realize what’s happening and alert the military
about our landing. Hopefully, it
will take another five to ten minutes for them to react. It’ll probably take us another ten to
twenty minutes to get out over the South China Sea.”
“That’s about
fifteen or twenty minutes to land and fuel.”
Wright was
worried. “And another fifteen to
get out of range of the air force.
That’s cutting it mighty close, isn’t it?”
“Well, once they
react, they would have to acquire us and then intercept us. Since international airspace is only
twelve miles from the coast, we would have plenty of support waiting for us
before we could be intercepted.”
Lucky smiled.
Wright wasn’t
convinced. “Providing the carrier
task force comes to our rescue.”
Taylor came into
the conversation late but quickly caught on to the discussion. By now, he knew why Rob wanted him
there. He was to consider the plan
from a tactical standpoint. He
rubbed his tired face with both hands.
“We’d have to split into two groups. One would secure a fuel truck and fuel
the aircraft while the other would fan out to surround the Concorde, forming a
protective perimeter.”
No one spoke as
they considered the time line. It
would be incredibly close. Even if
everything went perfectly, and they were able to get off the ground, could they
escape the enemy air force? Would
the carrier task force come to their aid?
Logan finally
spoke as if everything were decided.
“I’ve been looking at the charts.
If we come in from the south, there’s a mountain range we could follow as
far north as Hanoi. Then we could
fly in from the west just like Lucky explained.” He folded the map. “I don’t see a problem, do
you?”
It seemed out of
character for Logan to be so helpful.
They had all gotten used to him as the silent observer standing in a
corner watching. But his
endorsement sealed up the plan.
“Then it’s
settled.” Rob turned the airplane into the direction it needed to
go.
Lucky, Wright,
and Taylor headed for the rear of the airplane to
prepare.
Main
Operations Center, USS Roosevelt
Persian
Gulf
Miller and Brodie
poured over a chart table covered with a large map of the Indian Ocean and
Southeast Asia. “I don’t
understand.” Miller was staring at the map. “They aren’t answering any of our
transmissions, and their course makes no sense.” He pointed to a spot in the Indian
Ocean. “Then, just minutes ago, a
helicopter amphibious assault ship spotted them here, south of Thailand, headed
northeast toward Vietnam. I don’t
understand where they’re headed.”
He stared at
Brodie as if waiting for the answers, but Brodie just shook his head. “Don’t look to me for the answers. I’m just as in the dark as you
are.”
Miller was about
to ask him for information on other ships when the communications officer
interrupted. “Agent Miller, we just
received a transmission for you.
From Washington.”
He was
puzzled. “Who’s it
from?”
“Sir, the
transmission is not signed, but it came from the NSA.”
He grabbed the
message and quickly read it:
Special
Agent Dick Miller:
The
Aircraft Carrier USS Kennedy is located 150 miles off the coast of Vietnam in
the South China Sea. Its
current position is relatively east of Hanoi. International airspace begins 12 miles
off the coast.
When he finished,
he handed it to Brodie. “What do
you make of this?”
Brodie read the
message. “It sounds like someone is
trying to tell you something.”
“Yes, but by not
signing it, it has no power to act.”
“Maybe whoever
it’s from doesn’t want to be identified, and for some reason, he either didn’t
want to use his power or can’t use his power. Maybe someone is trying to lead you
along. Kind of
like...”
“A trail of bread
crumbs. And they want us to figure
it out. Maybe it’s because of the
political ramifications.”
“Well, Agent
Miller, I suggest we follow this trail of bread crumbs and see where it
leads.”
Miller walked
over to the maps and drew a line with his finger up in the direction the
Concorde was headed. His finger
stopped at Hanoi. His eyes met
Brodie’s in a silent conversation.
Finally, Brodie
spoke. “If we contact Hanoi and ask
for permission to land, we as much as warn them that the Concorde is headed
their way. But if we
don’t...”
“There will be
the devil to pay.”
“So about the
best we can do is cover their retreat...”
“And the Kennedy
just happens to be strategically positioned to do just
that.”
“What a
coincidence!”
“I don’t like
this.”
“It wreaks of CIA
to me.”
Brodie sat down
and looked at Miller. “Whoever sent
that note wants us to contact the Kennedy and ask them for help rather than do
it themselves. Why? What do you NSA boys know that you
aren’t telling me?”
Miller put up his
hands and took a step back, shaking his head. “Captain, trust me. I know nothing about
anything in this area.”
“What I don’t
like, Miller, is that whoever sent that message knew that I would be the one
having to contact the Kennedy’s captain to beg for help. They knew that you would have zero pull
with anyone on the Kennedy, and I’d have to put my neck on the line. This whole thing wreaks of espionage, and
I don’t like it!”
Concorde
Flight
Ten
miles west of Mergui Island
Andaman
Sea
Rob dropped the
Concorde down to an altitude of a hundred feet and an airspeed of six hundred
miles per hour. At this speed and
altitude, the ocean was simply exploding behind him as the sonic shock waves hit
the water at velocities approaching the speed of sound. The airplane trembled and shook as they
covered the last fifty miles over the ocean in less than six
minutes.
“We’re coming up
on the coast,” Rob tried to shout above the roar of the sonic turbulence and the
rattling of the aircraft. His hands
shook violently and sweat poured down his forehead as he struggled to keep the
aircraft under control.
Though only six
hours had passed since they left the Persian Gulf that morning, it had been dark
for hours. Crossing six time zones
had changed the actual time from 8:00 PM to 2:00 AM the next morning. A full moon was all that was providing
light outside.
“Can we slow it
down some?” Wright asked.
“Afraid not. We can’t afford to sit too long out here
over the water. We need to get in
over land and mix it up in the mountains.
Once there, we can slow it down some.”
Wright clung to
his weapon and fought the urge to vomit.
He tried to concentrate on the plan. He knew that their timing was
perfect. At their current speed,
they would be at Hanoi by 4:30 AM Hanoi time, yet it would only seem like 9:30
PM to them. They would be wide
awake, but the Vietnamese would be tired and asleep.
Rob slowed the
airplane as they crossed the shoreline and gradually increased their altitude as
the mountains rushed upon them.
It wouldn’t be long now, and the apprehension was drawing an unnatural
quietness as each man became lost in his
thoughts.
Day
Fifteen
Concorde
Flight
Ten
miles west of the Blach Da River
Vietnam
Rob was quickly
becoming exhausted. He had been
straining to weave his way through the mountains in the moonlight for several
hours, approaching Hanoi from the west.
He was flying as slow and as low as he was able. The lights of the city were getting
closer and closer below them. He
gripped the steering wheel so tightly, his forearms were aching. The possibility of flying blindly into
something in the middle of the night was a thought he couldn’t
escape.
“I don’t see it
yet,” he said, sounding more like an athlete out of breath than a pilot. Because
of how low they were flying, they had to be right on top of something before
they could see it.
Logan sat in the
co-pilot seat leaning all the way forward, straining to see. “I tell you, the map says the airport is
right here.” He looked back at the
map and then up again. “There it
is!”
The airport
runway came into view before them.
Rob made some minor adjustments in the speed and controls and started his
slow descent.
The Concorde set
down practically unnoticed without landing lights and taxied to the end of the
runway. So far, it was going better
than they had thought. Hopefully,
there would be momentary confusion before someone noticed they were an
unscheduled flight. The Marines and
Special Forces poured out of the airplane, quickly disappearing into the
night.
Rob taxied the
Concorde to an unlit area at the end of the airfield and throttled back the
engines to wait. He checked his
watch. It was now 4:57 AM Vietnam
time. The Marines, Taylor, and
Logan set up a defensive inner perimeter around the plane, then Rock and Hawk
sprinted out toward the command center to find a fuel truck. The Special Forces set up an outer
perimeter further away from the airplane.
Rob tried to sit
back and relax, but anticipation had the best of him. He realized for the first time that he
was covered in sweat, and his body ached from exertion. He watched out the windshield as the
soldiers spread out to make their way forward. It was difficult to see in the dim
light, especially since they all wore the same dark colored uniforms. The only light visible in this portion
of the airport was from the runway lights, and they provided little more than
what was necessary to see the runway.
Suddenly, he was
startled by a gentle hand touching his shoulder. He recognized that touch without even
looking back. It was
Marie.
“Hey, soldier,”
she said with a mischievous glint in her eye. “Got the time?”
He looked back
into her deep blue eyes and smiled.
She knew how exhausted he was and began to rub his shoulders. He found himself taken by her charm all
over again. He yawned. “We’ve got to take a vacation, Marie,
once we’re done with this one.”
“Now, wait just a
minute! One vacation like this is
quite enough.”
He looked back
out the windshield as she sat down beside him.
“Is that the
direction they’ll come?” she asked, following his gaze out the
window.
“Who?”
“I don’t know,
but it always seems that someone is coming after us.”
“Yes, that’s the
direction they’ll be coming from.”
Wright and the
Special Forces found their way along the edge of the airbase and fanned out
across the runway. Wright knew
these men were well-trained for this type of job, so he didn’t need to tell them
what to do. On the other side of
the fence was thick brush. This
airport was built near the jungle.
Not far away on the other side of the fence was a small building with two
jeeps with fifty-caliber machine guns on them.
Quickly and
quietly, the Special Forces cut through the fence and surrounded the
building. Then, almost on cue, they
rushed in. Wright had to admire the
simplicity in which they operated.
They functioned as a single body.
He continued to stand by the jeep until they emerged with the keys a few
minutes later. There had been not a
sound!
Rock and Hawk
made for a ditch beside the last taxiway adjacent to terminal. From there, they could closely observe
all the buildings located around the control tower and terminal. They laid very still in the shadows and
watched carefully for any activity around the surrounding buildings. But things seemed unnaturally quiet for
an airport.
“Is this place
dead or what?” Hawk whispered.
“Can it!” Rock
retorted. He figured that about ten
minutes had passed since they arrived, and as of yet, no other aircraft had
landed. They were fortunate to have
arrived this time of night. They
could see very few people, even through the windows of the
terminal.
Directly in front
of them, about a hundred yards away, near the control tower, a fuel truck sat in
a well-lit area. There was the
target. He motioned Hawk to follow
him and pulled himself to his knees.
He was about to sprint forward when Hawk took him by the arm and pointed
off to their left. It took him a
moment to see what Hawk was pointing at.
Then, in the shadows near an empty hangar, he saw it. A jeep with a thirty-caliber machine gun
on the back of it.
They both knew
that the guards were probably in that empty hangar, hopefully asleep. Rock nodded in approval, and Hawk
disappeared into the shadows of the ditch, heading for the jeep. He watched for several minutes until he
could see Hawk sprinting across the taxiway to the jeep. He trained his gun on the hangar and
waited for Hawk to reach it.
When Hawk got
there, he ducked down behind the jeep and looked back at Rock. Rock took one last look around, then
dashed across the taxiway toward the fuel truck. He was halfway across when a man emerged
from the building’s shadow, walking toward the same truck. When he saw Rock running toward him, he
turned and ran back inside the building.
Rock knew he’d
been spotted as he watched the man disappear into the building. He briefly considered shooting the man
but realized that doing so would trigger an alarm faster than the man’s
report. He opened the truck and sat
in the driver’s seat as he checked the console. He was in luck: the key was in the
ignition!
He started the
engine, turn the truck around, and headed for the Concorde just as the alarm
sounded. They were on to him
now.
Hawk watched Rock
drive off and heard the alarm sound.
Nevertheless, he kept down behind the jeep and waited. Whoever this jeep belonged to was bound
to be along shortly. Moments later,
three guards came running from the hangar and jumped into the jeep. He couldn’t see them, but he knew they
were there. He waited until he
heard the engine start, then stood up and fired his weapon at the unsuspecting
soldier. Only a short blast, and
the three guards were dead. He got
into the jeep and headed back toward the Concorde also, right behind the fuel
truck.
When the alarm
sounded, Rob looked at his watch.
It was 5:13 AM. He wondered
what had happened to alert the airport.
In the distance, he saw the fuel truck heading toward him with a jeep
close behind. It was obvious now
from where they could expect trouble. He looked all around, watching for
signs of a security force, but as the fuel truck drove up and the men hooked up
the fuel line, the only sign of trouble was the steady blare of the sirens in
the distance.
Meanwhile, Hawk
positioned the jeep about three hundred yards in front of the aircraft and
waited. He sat in the back of the
jeep with both hands holding the machine gun.
Wright sat in one
of the jeeps as the Special Forces opened a hole in the fence large enough for
the jeeps to get through. Several hours earlier, this area would have been
packed with people. With the exception of an occasional barking dog, there was
no movement or sound at all. It
almost seemed like a trap.
He admired these
men he was commanding: so focused, so quiet, and so professional. Not that his own men were
unprofessional, for Rock was every bit as focused as these men. It was just that each of these men was
ranked at least sergeant, and it was no secret that the government spared no
expense on their training.
The cool night
air reminded him of the nights he spent in Tennessee as a child. He smiled at the memory and checked his
weapon. It was loaded and
ready.
Lucky was sitting
in the lead jeep when the alarm sounded. Quickly, he drove it in through
the fence. He tried not to think
about his young wife and baby daughter waiting for him back home. Once inside the fence, he spread the
jeeps out and waited.
He backed up
along the fence. Something stirred
to his right. He held his
flashlight alongside his machine gun and swept it in the direction of the
movement. He saw a flash out of the
corner of his eye and felt an impact in his side. The force was so strong, it twisted him
around and lifted him from his feet.
He swung his machine gun in the direction of the blow and fired as he hit
the ground.
The guard to his
right took the full blast of his machine gun and dropped. He could not remember hearing the shot
but knew instinctively that he was hit and probably badly hurt. He stood up and looked around. The guard must have heard the alarm and
come to find out what was happening.
Shots were being
fired in every direction, and he needed to get a sense of what was
happening. From out side the fence,
more headlights appeared from around the curve. He staggered toward the jeep with the
big mounted machine gun just as the gun’s operator opened up on the vehicles
with a long burst. He could hear
the pings from ricocheting bullets as well as the dull thuds from direct
impacts.
The first
vehicle, which turned out to be a truck, stopped and started unloading as the
second truck proceeded, all the while returning fire. The young Special Forces sergeant took a
direct blast to his shoulder and was knocked backward, landing at Lucky’s
feet. He was alive, but his
shoulder was obviously broken.
Lucky stood there for a moment looking around. All of his other men were scattered
trying to provide cover for the fuel truck as it approached the Concorde. He
knew that everything now depended on him.
With the warmth
and smell of fresh blood on his left side, he pulled himself up onto the jeep
and grasped the handles of the machine gun. Fortunately, the moon was bright, and he
could see the movement of the soldiers as they rushed through the fence. The only drawback, of course, was that
he, too, stood out as a wide open target.
He realized that, with the jeep turned in the direction it was, he had no
hope of protection. He stood
completely exposed to their gunfire.
He pulled the
trigger and held it down. The blast
from the large gun exploded in front of him with a deafening roar. The flash made him night blind, and only
the flashes from their rifles helped him identify their positions. He continued firing until another impact
in his upper left chest sent him flying backwards onto the hood of the
jeep.
Bright flashes
and colors filled Lucky’s vision as he lay on the hood of the jeep looking
around. The night was coming into
focus again, and he caught the first glimpse of his men rushing toward
him.
He was injured
badly but knew that it was up to him to stall for time. He pulled himself to his feet and knelt
beside the machine gun. With his
right hand, he reached up and pointed the gun in the direction of the next wave
of approaching soldiers. He could
see some of them advancing through the fence. He pulled the trigger and held it
down as he swung the machine gun to the right and left.
The large caliber
bullets tore into the approaching enemy soldiers with viciousness. Arms and heads were sliced from their
bodies and the limbs of the nearby brush were also severed. Another bullet hit Lucky’s left arm,
shattering the bone. Another
impacted his right knee. The pain
was incomprehensible as he hung on to the machine and continued to
fire.
He lost all track
of time but noticed that the machine gun had stopped firing. He was again beginning to see in front
of him. Movement had stopped. The soldiers must have retreated to
reorganize, but he was in bad shape and knew he wasn’t going to last much
longer. Gentle hands lifted him
from his crouching position and pulled him to the cool earth. Around him, he could see his men
gathering with Wright.
Lucky could feel
his life draining away, and he knew he would never live to see the morning, so
he said the only thing that made sense.
“Listen, Captain, I think I’ll be staying here. Give me my weapon and some grenades, and
I’ll see if I can stall them for awhile.”
Wright was
unprepared to make that decision.
He shook his head and struggled to swallow. “No, Lucky, we can’t leave you
here.”
“You’ll never get
away if you don’t, Captain. You’ll
lead them right back to the Concorde, and then you’ll never get
away.”
Wright knew Lucky
was right but struggled to make the decision.
Lucky looked at
his men. “Go! You know what you have to
do.”
One of his men
handed him a rifle, and another gave him two grenades. Then, silently, they boarded the
remaining jeep and drove off toward the Concorde.
Lucky pulled the
pin on the first grenade and laid still.
Within moments, the trucks pulled in through the fence to follow after
the jeeps. He waited for the first
truck to pull up alongside him, then tossed the grenade in front of the
truck. He barely had the strength
to toss it, but fortunately the truck was close enough that his effort placed
the grenade directly under the truck when it exploded. The truck burst into flames and tipped
over.
The second truck
turned wide to miss the burning truck, putting its distance much farther
away. He used the last of his
strength to roll over and lift himself to one knee. He pulled the pin and threw the grenade
in the direction of the truck.
A soldier on the back of the truck saw him and fired his machine gun,
hitting him in the chest with a half dozen rounds. He fell over backward as the
grenade exploded near the truck’s front wheel. It wasn’t under the truck, but it was
near enough to blow the wheel off and cause the front to dig into the
ground. The truck was now
useless.
Lucky smiled as
he gasped to breathe. He had
stopped their pursuit! But both his
lungs had been torn up from the shot and were filling with blood. He would be dead shortly. He tried to focus on his wife and little
girl. He loved them with all his
heart and hoped somehow he could will that knowledge to them. He had loved them in life, and now he
would love them with his dying breath...
Wright wiped the
tears from his eyes as he heard the second grenade explode in the darkness
behind him. Lucky gave his life, he thought to
himself, so that we could be
free.
He couldn’t help
but contemplate the fact that here again was a group of Green Berets in
Vietnam. After all, that’s how the
U.S. got involved in the Vietnam War in the first place. Now thirty years later, they were
back.
Rob noticed the
headlights emerging from between two hangers. They were heading his way. Almost immediately, at the other end of
the airport, he could see three more vehicles turn onto the runway and speed
toward him. He looked at his
watch. It was now 5:16 AM. Two groups of vehicles were converging
on his position, and at least one of them had to be Vietnamese
soldiers.
As the groups
came closer, he could tell that the group coming from the hanger area contained
heavy armored fighting vehicles.
The group coming from the right consisted of two, perhaps three, jeeps
packed with soldiers. Ahead of him
on the runway, Hawk sat in a jeep with his hands on the machine gun. He looked
back as if waiting for instructions about what to do. No one knew whether either group was
their friends.
He’s a sitting duck! Rob
thought.
Hawk didn’t have
to wait very long because the lead armored vehicle opened fire at his jeep. He immediately returned fire. The soldiers in the approaching jeeps
were shooting at the armored vehicles.
Those must be our guys, Rob
thought. But their small arms fire
wouldn’t be able to damage the heavy armor on the enemy
vehicles.
Rob throttled up
the engines. Soon the big turbines
were whining as the airplane moved forward slowly. He aligned the Concorde so it pointed
directly at the armored vehicles.
But when the armored vehicles saw the Concorde move, they began firing at
it. He could hear bullets pinging
against the wing and fuselage as it came into perfect alignment with the armored
vehicles.
He gritted his
teeth as he reached for the landing light switch. Was the alignment of the cannons high
enough to do any good? There was
only one way to find out. He
flipped on the front landing lights.
The airplane shook violently for a few seconds, then stopped. The cannon pods were
empty!
He watched the
tracer rounds find their targets on the armored vehicles and their armor peel
away as though made of paper. The
cannon rounds tore into two of the vehicle structures, severing the tops of
their metal bodies. The two trucks
following the armored vehicles turned off and headed away. He continued to roll the Concorde
forward as the soldiers ran toward him and climbed aboard.
Wright helped the
last soldier climb into the cabin, then jumped up and caught Rock’s hand. Rock seemed to pull him up almost
effortlessly. As Wright stepped
into the cabin and closed the door, something caught his eye as it passed to the
right of the aircraft over the nearby hills. It was a tiny glowing dot traveling at a
tremendous speed. It could be
nothing less than a fighter, and the glowing spot had to be a jet engine! Wright slammed the door and
latched it, then headed forward into the pilot’s cabin.
As he entered the
cabin, Logan and Rob turned to see him.
“Did you see it?”
“We saw it,”
Logan answered, “and you can be
sure they know where we are.”
“Where’s Lucky?”
Rob asked.
“Lucky bought
it.”
Rob turn to look
at Wright, disbelieving. He
remained quiet for a moment, trying not to think about Lucky or ask what had
happened. He knew he had to
concentrate on that fighter out there.
But he knew there was little chance for their escape. Apparently, Logan had come to the same
conclusion because he had started an SOS call on the
radio.
The two enemy
trucks were turning around to attack again. At the speed the Concorde was going,
they wouldn’t be able to turn and shoot easily. Rob pushed the throttles all the way
forward, and the airplane leaped ahead.
There was no doubt that for the next few seconds, they would be
completely vulnerable to ground fire.
He looked out his
window in the direction of the truck as they rushed past. Enemy soldiers were unloading to try to
get some shots off. He pushed
harder on the throttle in an effort to get more speed even though it was already
as far forward as it would go. The
takeoff time that could be measured in seconds seemed like minutes as he held
his breath. The roar of the big jet
engines drowned out the sound of any shots being fired. Gradually, the nose lifted and then the
wheels left the ground. They were
airborne!
Everyone was now
looking out the window for enemy aircraft.
“What happened to
Lucky?”
Suddenly, they
were shoved back into their seats by the Concorde’s sudden
acceleration.
Wright shook his
head and lowered his eyes. “He did
us good. We could’ve lost more, but
he saw to it that no one else died.”
Rob
understood. Lucky was a hero. He had died for
them.
Rock was looking
out the windows on the left side of the cabin. “Aircraft at one o’clock! It’s bearing down on us... No, it’s holding back. It seems to be matching our
speed.”
Rob glanced
back. “It’s pulling in? Why?”
Logan tapped
Rob’s arm and pointed down. Below
them, the lights of the city were clearly visible.
“You’re
right! They won’t shoot us down
over the city. They’ll wait for us
to get over the ocean.”
Wright pushed
himself forward and knelt between the pilot seats. “We can shoot them with the gun pods,
right?”
Rob shook his
head. “Afraid not. We’re all out of rounds. We either fly out of here or not at
all.”
Wright looked out
the front windshield and saw the coastline approaching in the dim light. “You can’t fly out there! We’ll be shot
down!”
Rob looked at him
patiently. “What do you
suggest? If we fly in circles,
there’ll be more and more of those fighters joining him. Eventually we’ll run out of fuel, and
then we’ll drop like a rock right out of the sky. We have to make a run for
it.”
“Colonel, we’ll
never make it, and you know it!”
Rob said nothing
as he stared out the window. He
knew Wright was correct. “I’m open
to suggestions.”
Wright looked
moved to the window next to Rock and looked out at the MIG. “How far back do you make it to
be?”
Rock was still
observing the aircraft. “I’d say
six hundred yards.”
“That would be a
hard shot at this distance.”
“Impossible,”
Rock corrected him. “A shot fired
at this range would never be able to penetrate the aircraft’s canopy or front
armor. The best place to be with
our light weapons is just underneath it.
The thin metal skin could easily be penetrated and the pilot killed. But he’s not likely to fly up over the
top of us and let us get a shot.
He’s smart! He knows we
fired on armored vehicles down there, so he’s just going to hold back until
we’re away from the city. Then
he’ll take us out.”
Wright stood and
stepped back to the rear of the cabin.
He had an idea. “Colonel,
what do you intend to do?”
Rob glanced
around. “I guess we’ll make a run
and hope for the best.”
Wright was quiet
for a moment as he bit his bottom lip.
“Sir, I have an idea. I need
you to lower the landing gear and flaps.
I need you to fly as slowly as possible.”
“Slowly? This is a supersonic aircraft. Slow for it is a hundred fifty miles an
hour. What do you have in
mind?”
He looked nervous
as he placed a new clip into his automatic weapon. “Just trust me for once. If I’m right, it’ll draw him in
some.” He looked at Rock. “I need your weapon,
friend.”
Rock clicked a
new clip into his weapon and handed it to Wright, while Rob lowered the flaps
and landing gear, gradually slowing the aircraft.
Wright watched
the window as the MIG pulled in slightly closer. It was still out of rifle-range but
close enough for what he needed to do.
“What’s our airspeed?”
“About
one-five-one, and that’s as slow as she’ll go. What are you up
to?”
“I’ll need
everyone to secure their seatbelts.
I’m going to de-pressurize the cabin.”
“Captain, it’s
out of range...”
“I know,
sir. I know. Just trust me on this one.” He stood to his feet and swung both
weapons over his shoulders, saying to Rock, “I’m going to miss you, old
friend.”
Rock looked
confused as he watched Wright get up to stand beside the outer door. Wright
turned toward him. “Close it behind
me.” Before either of them could
answer or comprehend what he meant, Wright opened the outer cabin door and
leaped out.
Wright barely
missed the sweep of the Concord’s wing and the huge turbofan engines as he
plunged downward. He quickly rolled
over onto his back and pointed both weapons skyward. His parachute training had helped him
develop the skills he needed to position himself properly. He could feel the heat of the turbofan
engines as he drifted away from the Concorde, and within seconds, he could see
the MIG fighter passing over him.
Holding an
automatic weapon in each hand, he fired them straight up and watched the tracer
rounds impact the bottom of the aircraft.
Sixty rounds from the two weapons discharged in less than three
seconds. Of them, twelve penetrated
the MIG: four impacted the air
frame, three struck the instrument panel, two pierced the floor of the cockpit
and impacted into the overhead canopy, and three pierced the pilot’s
chest.
As Wright
continued to fall, the MIG rolled over twice before slamming into the side of a
nearby hill. He looked back at the
Concorde, now a distant glow in the sky, and signaled a silent thumbs up as he
slammed into the thick brush below.
Rock pushed the
door shut, latched it, then looked out the window. The burning remains of the MIG were
clearly visible below them, and the dim image of Wright’s falling body
disappeared into the brush below.
He slammed his fist onto the cabin wall, as giant tears from the giant
man rolled down his face.
“He gone! He’s gone!” Rock groaned at the loss of
his friend. He had lost so many of
his friends on this mission. Only
he and three others of the original group had survived so
far.
Rob sat
motionless in the seat as the reality of Wright’s sacrifice set in. He had done what no one else had the
courage to do. It was the only
thing that could be done. It was
their only way out.
He tried to
concentrate on the job he needed to do.
But inwardly he struggled with so many questions. How many more would have to die? How many more sacrifices would have to
be made? Was what they had done
really worth the lives it cost? He
pulled up the landing gear and adjusted the flaps, then pushed the throttles
forward and watched through blurry vision as the airspeed indicator slowly
rose. He wiped his eyes and tried
to block out Rock’s sobs. “Wright
did what had to be done.” Rob’s voice cracked. “What he had to
do...”
“I could’ve! I would’ve! I just didn’t
know!”
“That’s why he
didn’t tell you.” Rob understood
now. “That’s why he didn’t tell us
what he was going to do. He knew
we’d never let him.”
Rock hit the wall
again. “It shouldn’t have been
him! He should have sent
me!”
“He couldn’t.”
Logan looked back at Rock. “Don’t
you see? He couldn't ask or order
that of you. He’d sent enough men
to their deaths, and he knew this time it was his turn. Don’t hate him for that, Rock. Someday it may be your turn, and you’ll
be the one to make that sacrifice.
You don’t want your friends hating you for your sacrifice. You’ll only want their love and
respect.”
Rock studied
Logan. Then he stood at attention
and saluted in the direction of his fallen buddy, a friend he would never see
again. No more was spoken as the
Concorde slowly increased in speed.
An unexplainable sadness gave way to silence in their
loss.
Main
Operations Center, USS Roosevelt
Persian
Gulf
Brodie waited
impatiently next to the comm officer.
“I’ve got them,
sir. Just key the
microphone.”
“This is Captain
Brodie of the USS Roosevelt to the USS Kennedy. Are you receiving me captain? Over.” He waited for an
answer.
“Captain Baird of
the USS Kennedy responding. How can
I help you, Captain?”
“Captain, there
is a civilian aircraft flying into Vietnam that may need some
assistance.”
“Would this
aircraft be a British Concorde supersonic transport?”
“Yes, it
would!”
“Does it carry
American servicemen?”
“Yes.”
“How about
nuclear warheads?”
Brodie keyed the
microphone. “I believe it’s carrying nuclear warheads, but how is it that you
know so much about this flight?”
“They’ve been
transmitting an SOS broadcasting this information. What should I think of it? They’re broadcasting on an unsecured
band. If they’re really American,
it’d seem they’d know better than that.
What should I make of all this?”
“They really are
American, and they really need help.
Help that only you can provide.
Will you assist them?”
“Well, they’re
still in Vietnamese airspace, and right now, we’re tracking about two dozen
fighters converging on them rapidly.
Now, we’ve scrambled twelve aircraft, but I can’t send them in without
presidential authority. We’d be
looking at an act of war.”
Miller grabbed
the microphone. “Captain, you can’t
let anything happen to those men.
It’s of paramount importance that you send fighters in to assist
them.”
“To whom am I
speaking?”
“Special Agent
Dick Miller, NSA.”
“Special
Agent? I don’t suppose you come
with authorization to invade another country, do you?”
“No, Washington
cannot openly give that, but you know that! You also know that if these men are to
be saved, it will be because someone took the initiative to save them... Captain, that can only come from
you.”
Brodie placed his
hand on Miller’s shoulder and shook his head. Miller understood that he should say no
more and handed the microphone back to Brodie.
“Captain Baird, I
know those men. There are good men
aboard that flight, both Marine and Special Forces. Now I don’t know why they went into
Vietnam in the first place, but I do know they would have a good reason if they
did. Captain, I’m speaking to you
man to man. I can’t order you to
help, and I wouldn’t do that. I
realize you’d be putting your career on the line. We lost a lot of good men in the war,
and it would be a shame to lose more now when we can do something about it. Now, you do what you think is right,
Captain. That’s all anyone can
really expect of you.”
Brodie laid the
microphone down and waited. The air
was silent.
Suddenly, Baird
announced, “We lost many good men.
I lost friends there. I
guess it wouldn’t hurt for us to get in the way of those fighters, would
it?”
Brodie waited in
silence as the two captains silently reflected on the past. “Let’s just not make the same mistake
twice.”
“Gotta go,
Captain. We’ve a lot to do if we’re
gonna help those men.”
Concorde
Flight
Ten
miles east of Hanoi
Gulf
of Tonkin
“What’s this?”
Rob pointed to a small screen in the center of the control
console.
Logan glanced in
the direction Rob pointed.
“Radar.”
“I know that, but
what are those dots?”
Logan looked
closely at the screen. About a dozen small dots were at the top of the screen
rapidly dropping to the bottom.
“Those are aircraft, and they’re coming right toward us. We should see them up ahead any minute
now.”
As they watched
ahead, a group of small glowing dots appeared which quickly grew in size and
darted past them on either side.
Then the aircraft turned around and quickly pulled up behind them. Some were above them, and some were
below. Some were to the right and
some to the left. They were
surrounded.
Finally, a single
fighter pulled up alongside, and an English-speaking voice came from the
speaker. “This is Snow Cone. Are you reading
me?”
Rob keyed his
microphone.
“Yes.”
“Are you aware
that you are currently in Vietnamese air space?”
“Yes, Snow
Cone.”
“Can I be of some
help?”
“Snow Cone, we
believe we are being pursued. Can
you confirm that?”
“Roger that. You are being trailed by about two dozen
bad guys. What are your
intentions?”
“Just to get out
of here alive.”
“Roger that. Do you have a call
sign?”
“Call sign? Oh,
uh, Gray Matter? Gray Matter,
okay?”
“Hold straight
and true, Gray Matter. We have you
boxed in...”
Logan and Rock
watched out the side windows as several other groups of fighters
approached. Suddenly, another voice
spoke in not-quite-so-fluent English.
“American fighters, you are in violation of the Republic of Vietnam’s
airspace. You will leave
immediately.”
After a short
pause, Snow Cone spoke. “This is
Captain Raine, and that is our intention.
Our squadron has accidentally strayed off course. We will be in international waters in
two minutes, and you have our apologies for the mix-up.”
“There has been
no mix-up! Your squadron has
deliberately invaded our sovereign airspace, and now you are trying to give
protection to a renegade aircraft guilty of attacking our country. You will move away from the transport
now or face reprisal.”
The American
squadron was strategically placed around the Concorde so that the MIGs couldn’t
get a clear shot. They were in a
very vulnerable position, but one they had to take.
After another
short pause, Captain Raine’s voice spoke again, full of force and
authority. “You are well-advised
not to take any hostile action against us or the transport. The transport is carrying American
citizens...”
“The transport
carries soldiers, so I tell you one last time: leave at
once!”
Raine never
answered. Instead, six F-18
fighters shot forward and split into two groups. One group swung around the back of the
MIGs to the right. The other swung
to the left, leaving only the six F-14s gathered around the back of the Concorde
for protection.
Taylor leaned
forward. “They won’t take on these
fighters over us, will they?”
“It’s the
principle of it,” Logan answered quietly.
“They’ll pursue us to the end of the world.”
“You American
fools!” The MIG pilot fired several
missiles at pointblank range into an F-14 off the Concorde’s right side. The F-14 exploded in a thunderous
blast. The F-18, still at full
speed, mixed into the middle of the MIGs firing missiles and their cannons. Three MIGs exploded just seconds
apart.
Rob watched as
three of the covering F-14s bank hard and swerved back toward the pursuing MIGs
while the remaining two F-14s swung back and forth behind the Concorde. He pushed his throttle all the way
forward and kicked the afterburning engines of the four large turbofans into
action. The airplane leaped forward
as an incredible air war erupted behind them.
Rock and Logan
pressed their faces up against the windows to see behind. There, twisting in endless circles, were
the vapor trails of MIG-23s, F-14s, and F-18s, locked in mortal combat. Only a single F-14 remained behind the
Concorde for protection. Whether
the other had been shot down they would never know. But one thing they knew for sure: the
brave pilots of the USS Kennedy paid a tremendous price that day for their
freedom.
The radio now
blazed with activity from a dozen different voices.
“Tin Men, come
right to three-one-seven... Take J
formation...”
“I’m hit! I’m
hit...”
“Sweep
right!”
“Strawman Two,
there are two bandits closing behind you.”
“I see them! I need help! Get them off me... I’m hit! I’m hit!”
Logan reached
down and turned the radio off.
“There’s nothing we can do for them. They’re on their own just as we
are. Those men are doing what they
have to. Now we have to do what we
must, and that is to get this airplane back to the States. Now, Hawaii’s several thousand miles in
front us, so let’s slow down and start conserving fuel.”
Rob looked
troubled, but nodded his head in agreement. Far below them, the crew of the Kennedy
stood on the deck of their large carrier and watched with apprehension as the
supersonic Concorde streaked high across the sky over their heads. Men shouted, threw their hats into the
air, and danced. The Kennedy had
provided cover and protection for the Concorde to escape. The Kennedy and its crew had
stepped up to fight. The attack on
their aircrews in international waters was beyond forgiveness. They were drawn into this fight, and
fighting is what they did best!
Behind the
Concorde, the skill of the American pilots was paying off. All the F-14s were lost, leaving only
four F-18s. Against them, locked in
battle, were the remaining seven MIG-23s.
Captain Raine’s F-14 was destroyed, leaving a talented and capable
Lieutenant Cal “Savage” Thornton in command.
“Seal up that
hole, Strawman Two,” Savage ordered.
“We can’t allow a single one of them to get
through!”
The F-18s these
pilots flew were remarkably agile, single-seated, twin-engine fighters, capable
of accelerating even when flying straight up. But the pilots of these aircrafts were
just as agile. They fought with the
cold methodical precision of a toolmaker and the delicate skill of a highwire
circus performer.
“Come right,
Strawman Two, to zero-three-niner.
Remember, there is no victory until the enemy is
defeated.”
Savage’s constant
voice helped calm his men as the battle raged. He pressed his own fighter down on two
MIGs that split from the rest. He
swung the nose of his fighter while firing his Vulcan cannon, and both MIGs
exploded seconds apart. He then
turned his fighter back to join his friends in battle.
But even before
he could return, the last MIG was sent burning in a graceful winding circle, a
dance with death, as it plunged into the sea. He looked around to count his
wingmen. There were four including
himself! That meant that fourteen
men had been lost. He turned to
gaze into the distance in the direction of the departed Concorde, wondering who
was aboard that aircraft and for what reason his men were required to give their
lives. He silently saluted the
nameless crew as he turned his fighter back toward the
Kennedy.
Rob continued to
fly east as the brilliant noon sun rose higher into the sky. Heading east actually worked to shorten
the day. The three men in the flight cabin remained quiet, lost in their
thoughts. Many good men had died,
and everyone couldn’t help but wonder what else lay ahead for them. But the quiet was soon interrupted as
the flight cabin door opened and Taylor walked in. “Has anyone noticed the red fluid out on
the left wing?”
The lack of
response told Taylor that something was wrong. He looked around the cabin. “Where’s Wright?”
It took some time
for Logan to answer. “He’s
gone.”
“Gone? Where? What do you mean,
gone?”
“He shot down the
first MIG.”
Taylor looked
even more confused. Then his
expression changed as he started to understand. He looked at the outer door. “You mean... We heard the door open... What happened?”
Logan looked at
Taylor. “He jumped out
and...”
Rob didn’t want
to hear it. “Tell me about the red
fluid.”
It took a moment
for Taylor to switch gears. “There
seems to be some kind of red fluid on the left wing.” He looked out the side window. “You can’t see it from here, but from
the back cabin, it’s very obvious.”
Rob motioned to
Logan. “Would you go back there and
take a look?”
Logan walked to
the back and looked out the side window.
There was an a red spot about the size of a small garage floor smeared
across the wing, and it appeared to be getting bigger. He turned and rushed back to the forward
cabin. “It’s hydraulic fluid! A bullet must have ruptured a hose
sometime back, and we’re just now seeing it.” He looked around. “Who’s going to navigate us
now?”
Up until now,
they had depended on Wright’s guidance, but with him gone, someone else would
have to step up.
“I can navigate,”
Taylor volunteered.
Logan handed him
the charts. “We need to know how
long it’s going to take us to get to Hawaii.”
Rob had remained
unusually quiet. “What happens if
we can’t land in Hawaii? I think
we’d better get on the horn and find out.”
Taylor sat down
in the co-pilot seat, adjusted the
radio controls, and spoke into the microphone. “This is the Concorde flight calling
Hawaii. Mayday! Mayday! Over.” He continued transmitting for several
minutes, pausing between messages, until a voice finally
answered.
“This is Pearl
Harbor. We are aware of your flight
and circumstances. How can we
assist?”
“We are a
military flight requesting prior clearance as well as permission to
land.”
“Negative on
that, Concorde. We are in the
process of being clobbered by a tropical storm. This whole part of the Pacific is in
turmoil. You must continue on to
the mainland.”
Taylor looked
over to Rob. “Can we make it
there?”
Rob
shrugged. “I really don’t
know.”
Taylor keyed the
microphone again. “Do you know how
far these Concordes can fly?”
“Why would you
ask us? That is a question I would
think you’d ask your pilot.”
“Well, we don’t
exactly have a pilot. We’re kind of
on our own.”
There was a long
silence. “Concorde flight, I’ve
discussed your situation with our technicians. They believe you should be okay, but
you’ll need to slow your speed to around three hundred miles per hour to
conserve fuel. I will contact the
Naval Air Station near San Francisco about your situation and need for priority
landing. Is there anything
else?”
Rob keyed the
microphone. “Yes. Do you have us on
radar?”
“Yes, we are
following your path by means of remote surveillance.”
“Can you give us
a bearing for San Diego?”
“Yes. Come left to zero-eight-three
degrees.
Over.”
Rob made a slight
turn to his left to bring the compass to the new heading. “Thanks for the help, Pearl
Harbor.”
“Sorry we
couldn’t be more help, Concorde flight.”
“Roger that.” Rob
turned to Logan and Taylor. “We
have two concerns now. The first is
to avoid that storm, and the second is the hydraulic fluid leak. Captain, I want you to check our course
and see how close we’ll pass to Hawaii.
Logan, we need to know more about our hydraulic
problem.”
Dusk was
approaching, and Rob was feeling the drain from lack of sleep. He needed rest
and so did the others, but who would fly the airplane? As he tried to concentrate on the
problems they faced, the rabbi appeared in the flight cabin’s doorway. He walked behind Rob’s seat. “The hydraulic fluid leak is a
problem. Hydraulic fluid is the
life blood of the airplane. One of
these gauges should be a hydraulic pressure gauge and should give you an
indication of how much you have left.”
Rob scanned the
console, found the gauge, and described his findings to the rabbi. “The gauge is color-coded. It begins with a red line which turns
green and then back to red. The
needle is in the lower part of the green field.”
“It begins and
ends with red because with too little pressure, your outside controls cease to
operate. Too much and your seals
blow. We must monitor this
carefully. When the needle gets
into the lower red field, we must land immediately. We can’t be that far out into the
Pacific. We need to try to make it
to Taiwan or Japan.”
“Well, Captain,
I’m afraid we can’t do that.”
“Why
not?”
“Because we’re
carrying nuclear weapons, and no country is going to let us land. Especially since we don’t have a pilot,
and there’s a possibility of crashing, throwing radioactive material all
over. You see, no country on God’s
green earth is going to let us land.”
While the next
few hours passed, Rob dozed in his seat with the airplane on autopilot. The rabbi entertained Taylor and Rock
with stories about his life and the war in Korea. He showed Taylor how to make
course corrections as they checking the charts. It was more than just amusing listening
to him, it was enchanting.
Logan found Marie
toward the back of the airplane where she had managed to create a nest for her
children. He noticed she had spread
a few small blankets across the floor and had gotten them to sleep
peacefully. She was leaning against
the wall looking out the window, lost in her thoughts.
“Mind if I sit
here?” Logan indicated a spot beside her.
She looked at him
blankly at first, then nodded. Most
of the other soldiers and civilian passengers were grouped together further
forward, talking with each other while she was here by
herself.
“Is this your
punishment for having children?”
Logan grinned.
She understood
that he meant it in fun, but she was not amused. It was true that she appeared to be a
social outcast for having children, but she cared little about what other people
thought about her when it came to her children.
“It’s a free
country. You may sit wherever you
want.”
Her answer was
less than enthusiastic, and not what he had hoped to hear. He wanted desperately to be liked by
this beautiful lady but found himself almost perpetually the source of her
anger.
“Can’t we have a
truce?”
“I guess then
you’d have it all, wouldn’t you?”
“What is that
supposed to mean? I just can’t
understand how can you still be angry with me. Haven’t I tried to help? I’ve been doing my part. I’ve even blown my cover! What more do you expect from
me?”
Marie whipped her
head around to glare directly at Logan.
“You want to know what I expect?”
“Yes, I do! What more do you expect of
me?”
“I’ll tell you
exactly what I expect of you. I
expect you to go back to your country as soon as we get back and tell them all
about how you watched us crack the security system in Iraq. I expect you’ll tell them you’ve
discovered who Sy VanCopeland is.
You’ll become a hero in your country, something you’re dying, or should I
say we’re dying, for you to become.
You’ll become a hero, and my family will become dead. That’s what I expect from
you.”
“You really think
I’d do that?”
“Yes, I really
do. I’ve gotten to know you, Mr.
Logan. I’ve gotten to know you well
enough to know that you have a distorted sense of what honor is all about. Giving your country an edge is not
heroic or honorable if you sacrifice the innocent in the process, Mr.
Logan. Now if you’d be so kind as
to leave me alone, I would really appreciate it. I’m not fond of the idea of conversing
with the person who’s conspiring to have my family
killed.”
Logan was taken
aback by her directness, and at the same time, he wasn’t sure he completely
disagreed with her assessment. He
had no idea how he was going to explain to his superiors how he was able to
break the security system to launch the missiles. Once that came out, his superiors would
want to know every detail. He
wasn’t sure how he managed to get himself into this predicament, but he did know
that she had an uncanny knack for putting things into perspective. Maybe he wasn’t cut out for field
assignments after all. Maybe he
should stay behind a desk doing what he did best. Maybe she was right about
everything. “Does Rob share your
feelings?”
“Rob?!” She shook her head. “Rob believes the best about everyone,
and I’m sure he probably trusts you, too.
He’s just a dumb-country-boy-come-to-the-city. If you smile at him, he’ll instinctively
trust you, right up to the time you thrust your knife into his back. You’ll do that to him, too, Mr. Logan,
won’t you? You’ll be stepping on
him on your way up, won’t you?”
He didn’t know
what to say or think. He wondered
if his life was so transparent to everyone or just to her. She could be so stressful, he
thought. But was she right?
He stood up to
leave, but she caught his arm. “I’m
sorry. Don’t go
yet.”
He stood there
for a moment puzzling over this sudden change in Marie’s disposition. Reluctantly, he sat back
down.
“It occurs to
me,” she stared back out the window, “that I don’t even know your first
name. I think you told me once, but
I don’t remember. It seems like
ages ago.”
“Jonathan.”
She looked at him
then, piercing him with her gaze.
“Is it really Jonathan, or is that an assumed
name?”
“It’s, uh,
well... I
guess...”
“I’m sorry.” She
turned away. “I’m doing it again,
aren’t I?”
He didn’t
respond.
She leaned back
against the wall to face him.
“I know I’m
constantly keeping you at arm’s length, but to use your words, what do you
expect of me?”
He thought about
his answer carefully. He didn’t
want to mess this up as he had done so many times before. “I can understand your reservations
about me, and I guess I really can’t blame you for your feelings. After all, we didn’t exactly get started
out on the right foot.”
“Now that’s for
sure.”
He paused to
stare at her, silently saying you’re
doing it again. “As I was
saying, I can understand your reservations, but all I can do is assure you,
Marie, that I will not give any
information away that could possibly endanger you or your family. I can’t make you believe me. All I can do is to ask you to trust
me. As I have trusted you with my
identity.”
She was quiet as
she again looked out the window.
Maybe he was right. Maybe
she could trust him. For the sake of keeping peace, she would
at least pretend to try.
Concorde
Flight
Northern
Mariana Islands
Philippine
Sea
Rob awoke after
several hours of sound sleep to find the rabbi sitting beside him at the
airplane controls.
“Did you have a
good nap?”
Rob smiled and
sat up in his seat. “Not long
enough. Where are
we?”
“We’re about a
thousand miles outside of Hawaii, headed right into nightfall. That gray area ahead to the right is a
large storm system. We’re going to
try avoiding it by staying to the north.
At our current speed, we should be getting to California just before
sunrise tomorrow. Let’s just hope
our hydraulic pressure holds up.”
The Concorde
continued to streak toward the American coastline through the night. Leaving the airplane on autopilot, Rob
was able to take short naps as the night wore on.
Early in the
morning, Taylor woke him. “We’re
coming up on San Diego, sir.”
He rubbed his
eyes, yawned, and stretched. A
sharp pain in his neck caused him to wince as he turned his head to look out the
window. He rubbed his neck and
carefully turned to look out. “I
don’t see anything.”
“I know, but
according to the charts, we’re several hundred miles out.”
Rob put on his
headset. “Are we tuned to the right
channel?”
Taylor stared at
Rob for a moment. “I wouldn’t know,
sir.”
With no help from
anyone, he went ahead and keyed the microphone. “San Diego, this is the Concorde
flight. Mayday. Mayday.” He paused briefly before repeating his
broadcast to wait for a response.
After several minutes, he got an answer.
“What is the
nature of your emergency, Concorde flight?”
Rob didn’t know
where to start. He keyed the
microphone and opened his mouth to answer, then paused as he tried to gather his
thoughts. “San Diego, our flight
left Great Britain about two weeks ago and was hijacked enroute to Israel. We’ve escaped with American citizens and
servicemen and are now trying to get back to the U.S. safely.” Rob paused to wait for a
response.
“Is this Rob
Anderson?”
“Yes, it
is.”
“Mr. Anderson,
this is Operations at North Island Naval Air Station. We are familiar with your
situation. We will be bringing you
in.”
Rob was a little
perturbed that the man did not address him by his rank. He did not take his command
lightly. “To whom am I
speaking?”
“Ensign Josh
Martin.”
“Ensign, you are
speaking to a colonel, and you will address me accordingly, is that
understood?”
“Yes, sir! I’m sorry, sir. I didn’t know.”
“That’s quite all
right. Now tell me, how is our
course?”
“Sir, you need to
come left to zero-six-seven degrees.
Make your altitude ten thousand feet and your speed three hundred miles
per hour.”
“Roger that,
Ensign.”
Rob could see the
lights of the bay area coming into view. They continued to grow in size and
brilliance until the lights of the bay area filled the windows around him. Ahead, he could see the runway lights as
he steadily approached. He flip the
switch to lower the gear and heard the landing gear lowering, interrupted by an
alarm sounding from the console.
“What’s that?”
The rabbi leaned
forward to look. “It’s an alarm
telling you that your landing gear has not locked into
place.”
“Can we land
anyway?”
“Not unless you
want to kill everyone.”
“Blast!” Rob keyed the microphone while Logan
struggled to find the source of the alarm and turn it off. “North Island, we have a problem. Our landing gear will not lock into
place. We are leaking hydraulic
fluid as a result of gun fire, and we need to make an emergency
landing.”
Silence. Finally, the ensign answered. “Colonel Anderson, do you have nuclear
weapons aboard your flight?”
“Yes.”
“Sir, I am
instructed to inform you that you cannot make an emergency landing here. I’m sorry, sir.”
Rob could not
believe what he was hearing. “Where
do you suggest we land?”
“Over the ocean,
if possible, sir.”
“Just a
minute...” Rob said as he reached
over to the console and hit the switch to raise the landing gear, but nothing
happened. “Just what I
thought.” He looked back at Taylor
and Wright. “We can’t raise the
landing gear either, so a water landing would be suicide! This airplane drops out of the sky like
a rock at speeds under a hundred seventy-five miles per hour. If we try to land on the water at that
speed, our landing gear will catch the water and tear us
apart.”
Rob continued to
stare at out the window until the radio sounded.
“Sir, you cannot
continue on your present flight path.
We cannot allow you to attempt a landing!”
Rob was
confused. He needed time to think,
to figure out what to do, but there seemed to be no answer. He understood that he couldn’t try to
land in a populated area when he knew he would crash, but he didn’t seem to have
any other alternatives.
The rabbi looked
at Rob. “If I understand this
alarm, it seems to indicate that the front and the back right landing gear are
not extended all the way. The other
back gear seems to be down and locked in place.”
“Is that
good?”
“No. It’s the worst possible situation to be
in. If we could raise the gear, we
could belly land, but with one rear gear not locked, it could collapse, causing
us to spin, roll, and tear ourselves apart upon landing.”
The controller’s
voice sounded louder and more determined.
“Sir, you must abandon your current flight path. Are you receiving
me?”
Rob looked around
at the faces in the flight cabin.
“Do we attempt a landing anyway?”
The rabbi
answered. “Not unless you want to
kill us all and risk contaminating this area for miles around with radioactive
material.”
The runway was
becoming larger, and the nervous voice of the air traffic controller was repeating
faster and louder. “Abandon your
landing, Concorde flight. You must
abandon your approach immediately!”
Rob knew they
were in grave trouble again. Fuel
was low and hydraulic fluid was lower.
It was just a matter of time before he lost flight control as well. When that happened, the airplane
controls would freeze, and he would no longer be able control his turns or
altitude. For now, he had no
choice. He had to gain altitude and
find a solution. At the very least,
he had to take the airplane away from any populated areas.
He gently pushed
the throttle forward and felt himself sink back in his seat as the four big jet
engines thrust the Concorde forward.
They climbed gently, soon crossing the Naval Air Station heading for the
mountains beyond.
It was getting
close to dawn now. The sun would
soon be rising, and the mountains were a silhouette in the glowing sky. The morning sky is too beautiful to die
in, he thought. “There must be
something we can do!”
“I saw a movie
once where they hooked the water to the hydraulic lines and used water
pressure,” Taylor volunteered.
The rabbi shook
his head.
Logan added,
“Even if something like that were possible, we don’t have the tools to do
it.”
Rob looked to the
rabbi for help. “What would you
do?”
“Well, whatever
we’re going to do, we need to do it quickly. We’re running very low on
fuel.”
Taylor thought
for a moment. “Why don’t we take it
out to the ocean while we still have pressure and try to ditch it there? The air frame would probably tear apart,
but some of us might survive. I
know this sounds repulsive, but it’s better than nothing.”
Rob shook his
head, staring straight ahead. “No,
I will not accept crashing as an option.
There’s got to be a better answer that we’ve not yet considered. Now what is it?”
“How about a
glacier?” Logan asked. “We might
still tear apart, but at least we wouldn’t have to worry about drowning if we’re
thrown free. I mean, even if we
lose some limbs in the wreck, we wouldn’t have to worry about
sinking.”
Everyone looked
at Logan. No one could believe he
was serious. He must have realized
how he sounded. “Well, I guess that
was a little morbid, wasn’t it?”
Rob closed his
eyes for a moment, then turned to the rabbi again. “The only thing preventing us from
landing at North Island is the fact that the landing gear is not all the way
down and locked, right?”
“I would agree
with that.”
“Okay, then it
seems to me that what we need to be considering is how to get the landing gear
down and locked, not where and how to crash. Isn’t that right,
also?”
“Well, I suppose,
but...”
“But
nothing! How do we get them down
and locked? Think! There has to be a
way!”
The rabbi turned
and looked forward out the windshield for a moment. “Well, we need to take the wind
resistance off the landing gear.
Apparently, we still have some pressure, or you wouldn’t be able to
control the airplane. So, if we can
remove the wind resistance, there might be enough pressure to get the gear down
and locked.”
“Could we just
slow it down until it stalls?”
Logan asked.
“No, because
it’ll stall at a hundred seventy-five miles per hour, and then it drops from the
sky. Even the fall from the sky
will put wind resistance on the gear.
No, I’m afraid the only way to get the wind resistance off the gear is to
bring the airplane to a standstill.”
Rob whipped his
head around to look at the rabbi.
“That’s it! That’s what
we’ll do, then.”
Taylor looked
confused. Had Rob misunderstood the
rabbi? He hadn’t given a solution;
he had merely stated a fact. “I’m
not following you.” He watched as
Rob pushed the throttle forward, increasing the airspeed. “What are you
doing?”
“I’m taking the
wind resistance off the landing gear.”
“But he just told
you that you’d have to bring the airplane to a standstill...” Taylor suddenly realized what Rob
had in mind. It was crazy! It would never work! “Now, wait a minute! Have you thought this
through?”
“He’s right,” the
rabbi agreed. “You’d be solving one
problem but creating several others!”
Logan was alarmed
by their outbursts. “What are you
talking about? What is he going to
do?”
The rabbi
smiled. “He’s going to try bringing
the airplane to a standstill. He
going to stall it out.”
Logan looked back
and forth between Rob and the rabbi.
“But you told him that stalling out wouldn’t necessarily bring us to a
standstill. Because once we slowed
to a hundred seventy-five miles per hour, we fall from the
sky.”
“Ask him!” The rabbi smiled.
Rob seemed lost
in his thoughts as he concentrated on the console gauges.
“Colonel,” Logan
asked, “what do you have in mind?”
Rob turned,
looking each man in the eye. “I
told you before: crashing is not an option. So I’m going to try to take the wind
resistance off the landing gear the only way possible. I’m going to bring the airplane to a
halt...” He paused, trying to
muster the courage to continue.
“I’m taking this thing straight up until it comes to a complete
stop.”
As Logan and
Taylor looked at each other incredulously, Rob spoke into the intercom. “Everyone get seatbelted tightly in your
seats, and hang on. We need to
climb very steeply, and anyone not tied down is likely to get
hurt.”
Rob watched his
airspeed carefully as his altitude increased. He could hear the discussion behind him
as the rabbi tried to answer the questions the others asked. He actually seemed to be enjoying
this.
“Will it work?”
Taylor asked.
“Can this
airplane stop like that?” Logan
added.
The rabbi just
smiled. He turned to Rob. “Have you thought this through?” He stopped and closed his eyes, trying
to gather his thoughts. “Okay,
let’s say you can bring it to a stop and the gear does come all the way down and
lock. Do you know what will happen
then? Have you thought it
through?”
Rob didn’t answer
as he gently pulled the controls back and the nose lifted skyward. Logan and Taylor watched, not knowing
what to do.
“Colonel, once we
stop, we will start to fall back...”
The airplane was
pointing at a higher and higher angle and the turbines were whining louder and
louder as they struggled to maintain speed at such a steep angle.
The rabbi
continued to speak to Rob’s seemingly deaf ears. “Only this airplane is not made to fly
backwards. Without thrust, we’ll go
into a flat spin, out of control.
Then, in less than a minute, we’ll impact the ground at more than two
hundred miles per hour. Only
there’s no wreckage. There’s just a
big hole in the ground where an airplane ought to be.”
Rob still did not
respond to the rabbi’s arguments, but by now the Concorde was pointing almost
straight up and beginning the shake as it struggled to maintain
speed.
“Colonel?” Taylor
shouted. “Are you listening to
him?
Colonel?”
“I’m
listening. I’m not
deaf.”
By now, the
airplane was slowing and shaking violently. Grinding and rattling noises seemed to
be coming from everywhere.
“Just watch the
landing gear lights! Tell me when
the gear is locked.”
“But it won’t
matter!” Taylor shouted back.
“Just do
it!”
The airplane came
to a complete stop, and the jerking threw everyone around. If not for the seatbelts, no one would
have been able to stay in their seats.
Then the landing gear lights all lit up. The gear was down and locked, but the
airplane was falling back to earth.
Backwards, just as the rabbi predicted.
“They’re down and
locked, Colonel!” Taylor
shouted.
But the noise was
gone and the airplane was no longer shaking. Rob had pulled the throttle back,
shutting down the turbines’ thrust.
The Concorde began to sway as the rabbi’s next prediction was coming
true. They were headed for a flat
spin, and as he had said, it would only take a minute before they hit the
ground.
Then, to the
rabbi’s surprise, Rob did something he had not considered. He reversed the engine thrust! The swaying stopped as the engines
pulled the Concorde downward. The engines were beginning to scream
as Rob was demanding something from them that they were not designed to do. He was going to fly the airplane
backwards using reverse engine thrust!
“I’m going to
need help to pull it out of a dive!
Someone help me!”
The low hydraulic
fluid was affecting the flight controls.
He was finding it more difficult to move them. Before long, he would not have control
of the airplane. A moment later,
two large hands reached over his shoulders and gripped the steering wheel. It was Rock! Rob could hear him groan as he added his
strength to Rob’s and slowly, ever so slowly, the nose of the Concorde began to
lower.
The rabbi checked
the altimeter. “We’re at twenty
thousand feet, Colonel. Forty-five
seconds to impact.”
Sweat poured down
Rob’s face and his hands trembled as he pull the controls toward himself with
all his strength.
“Fifteen thousand
feet... Thirty seconds to
impact!”
Logan found
himself staring at Rob in admiration.
The Concorde’s nose was still dropping but airspeed was increasing. He realized that within seconds they
would all make history or die trying.
Either way, they would be together.
He should have
realized that Rob would try something like this. All through this trip, he had
consistently refused any options that allowed only some of them to survive. He refused to escape from Iraq if it
meant leaving the Special Forces behind. It had consistently been Rob’s
way: all or
none.
“Ten thousand
feet... Fifteen seconds to
impact.”
The pull of
gravity combined with the thrust of the four big turbines had brought the
Concorde’s speed to three hundred miles per hour, way beyond the reverse speed
for which these engines were designed.
Then, just as the Concorde seemed to be pulling out of the dive, they
heard an explosion and felt a violent force seem to collide with the
airplane.
“We lost our
right outboard engine,” the rabbi said.
“Shut it down. You’ll have
to make good on two engines.”
“Altitude?”
“Two thousand
feet and dropping.”
Rob and Rock
continued to pull the flight controls as the nose of Concorde dropped lower and
lower.
“One thousand
feet... Eight hundred feet... Six hundred
feet...”
Logan looked
first at Taylor, then at the rabbi, as if saying good-bye.
“Five hundred
feet... Four hundred feet...” The rabbi looked twice at the altimeter
and shouted with excitement. “Four hundred feet... Four hundred fifty
feet...”
“We’re rising!”
Logan shouted.
“Six hundred
feet...”
Over the radio
came the air traffic controller’s voice.
“Concorde flight, we have lost you on radar. Do you copy me?”
Logan keyed the
microphone. “Send out the band,
North Island! We’re coming
in!” He turned off the radio and
watched in amazement as the Concorde continued to climb.
“I think the
controls are frozen.” Rob let go of
the controls. “There’s no response
anymore. Can anyone see the
airfield behind us?”
Taylor pressed
his face against the side window.
“The airfield is slightly to the left... Uh, that’s your
right.”
Rob reduced the
thrust in the right inboard engine slightly. “We’re going to have to throttle the
engines to control the airplane.
Tell me when we’re lined up with the runway.”
“You look good
there.”
Rob adjusted the
engines’ thrusts to steady the airplane.
“What’s the distance to the airfield?”
“About two and a
half miles.”
“Colonel, we’re
at three thousand feet,” noted the rabbi,
“so you need to throttle down the engines slightly to begin our
descent.”
Rob knew that if
he reduced thrust by too much, the nose would drop, and the airplane would
tumble to the ground. “I
understand.” He adjusted the
throttles. “Taylor, give me
constant updates on range. Somebody
give me altitude.”
He eased the
engine throttle down slightly, and the airplane began to drop. He knew he would have to drop a lot of
altitude quickly if he were to land at a safe angle. He reduced the engine thrust a bit more,
and the nose began to settle. He
glanced over at the rabbi, who shook his head.
“Was it worth the
gamble?”
“I don’t
gamble.” Rob turned back to the
controls. “I only go with sure
things.”
The airplane
continued to drop sharply as the rabbi announced, “You’re at two thousand
feet.”
Taylor took his
cue and reported also. “One and one
half miles.”
Rob tried to
adjust the throttles. They were
dropping too fast.
“One thousand
feet.”
“One
mile.”
Rob knew he
needed to increase speed, but without hydraulics, it would be difficult to
control the airplane. With the
right outboard engine gone, the right inboard engine had to do twice as
much. He pushed the right engine
throttle to full capacity and tried to match it with the two left engines. The airplane swerved back and forth as
he adjusted the throttles.
“You hear that?”
the rabbi shouted. “That metallic
noise is the turbines tearing themselves apart. They won’t last much
longer!”
Another explosion
shook the airplane, and Rob struggled to adjust the throttles to
compensate.
“Here!” the rabbi
shouted, looking at the oil pressure gauge. “It’s the left inboard engine! It’s gone! We need to shut it
down!”
Rob powered the
engine down and tried to adjust the airplane back to the runway’s
direction.
“We’re coming in
too fast,” the rabbi said quietly, watching Rob.
“I know. Everybody hang on. This is going to
hurt.”
“Any time
now.” Taylor turned around in his
seat to grip the hand rests.
The Concorde
slammed into the runway and started to bounce out of
control.
“The
brakes!” the rabbi shouted over the
noise. “They should be
electrical. You can control the
airplane with them. Focus on the
end of the runway and keep us in the center.”
Rob pressed the
brakes down with both feet and cut the engine thrust. The airplane weaved from side to side as
he struggled to maintain control.
They were slowing down, and in the distance, he could hear siren
sounds. He knew they were
ambulances and fire trucks.
The airplane
continued to slow, and more and more of the runway was spent. Finally, he cut the two remaining
engines, and they rolled silently to a stop. No one spoke a word. They all sat in silence. Could it really be over? Were there no more hurdles to
jump?
Rob sat for a
moment and listened to the quiet around him. Then he keyed the intercom
microphone. “This completes the
final leg of Flight 1430, ladies and gentlemen. On behalf of the flight crew, I hope
you’ve enjoyed your trip. We
apologize for any inconvenience you may have experienced. We sincerely hope you’ll remember us on
your next vacation and choose to fly with us again.”
He could hear the
cheers from the people around him, but somehow it all seemed so distant. Logan and Rock patted him on the back
and went into the back of the airplane to join the others. They had done it! They had survived!
Trucks were
pulling up to the Concorde on every side, and soon stairways were pushed up to
the doors to unload the passengers and soldiers. The rabbi, still seated next to Rob,
stood and smiled, then left without a word.
“Colonel,” Logan said as he was about to leave the
flight compartment. “I want you to know that even if we hadn’t survived, the
ride you gave us was worth the money paid.”
Rob smiled and
nodded, too choked up to reply.
He was unaware of
the passing time as he sat alone in the cockpit. Until Marie’s gentle touch enveloped
him.
“I thought you’d
be the first one off,” she breathed into his ear before kissing it. “Nancy took
the children off so I could get you.
Let’s go.”
Rob could hardly
accept the fact that it was over.
He went to the door and looked out.
Below, the passengers and soldiers were gathered around waiting for him
as he and Marie stepped out onto the stairway platform. He looked over this airplane that had
worked so hard for them. It had
out-performed even the designer’s expectations.
His eyes fastened
on the gun pods charred black from firing their rounds. He smiled as he realized that he was
probably the first pilot in history to become an ace by shooting down the enemy
from the cockpit of a commercial transport. Bulletholes were scattered across the
wing and tail sections. He caressed
the airplane’s surface. “Thanks,
Concorde. Thanks for bringing us
home.”
He looked down at
the servicemen waiting for him at the bottom of the stairs. He fought back tears as he thought of
all the missing faces. It didn’t
seem fair that Wright wasn’t there with them. He thought about how he and Lucky had
chosen to give their lives and die alone so that others could live. He remembered the bravery of the Marines
who had died along the way and how many of them he never got to know. His eyes caught Rock’s. He was standing below looking sad and
distant, probably having all the same thoughts.
Marie saw the
pain in his eyes. “What’s
wrong?”
Rob swallowed
hard. “It’s hard to be happy about
your freedom when you realize that the price paid was the blood of your dearest
friends.”
She hugged him
tightly and kissed him as they stood at the top of the stairs that led to the
waiting crowd below. She looked
into his teary eyes. “Do you
remember when you told me that we must always hope for the best? You said it was like the morning
sun: no matter how bad the night
had been, the morning sun always brings the promise of a better day. Well, honey, I’ll be the first to admit
it’s been hard to have hope when so many things seemed to be set against
us.” Marie wiped tears from her own
eyes and placed her hand on his chest.
“But you’ve had hope, Rob.
Right here in your heart.
You’ve had enough hope for us all.”
“I just... I just can’t believe we made it. I can’t believe it’s over. I never thought I had all that in
me.”
“It’s amazing
what we can do when we have to, isn’t it?
One thing’s for sure: I feel
a lot safer now when you’re around!
Come on, now. Let’s go get
our children.”
They strolled
down the stairs to be surrounded by the roaring crowd. Their adventure was complete. They finally made it to
safety.
“You’re a hero,
Colonel!” Rock
smiled.
“We’re all
heroes, Rock. We did it
together.”
Rob now
understood what so many go through life never seeing: sometimes adversity is our friend. An average man, placed in the most
difficult of circumstances, can sometimes reach deep down into his innermost
being and find the strength to meet the challenges he
faces.
“I want to go
home, Daddy,” Rebekah said as he lifted her in his arms. She buried her tired face into his neck,
and he cuddled her.
“I’m
hungry,” David
added.
“I want to go to
McDonald’s,” Michael piped
in.
Rob tousled their
hair playfully. “How ‘bout some
Yoo-peen food?”
Together, he and
his family joined the others in their celebration of freedom. He looked one last time at the airplane
he had come to admire, and he pulled Marie under his arm. Then he looked out in the distance, far
beyond the airfield and the prairie that rushed to meet it. He’d seen his true potential for the
first time in his life. And now,
rising high above the distant mountains, the snow white clouds above them, he
saw his strength and the promise of a better tomorrow.
The morning
sun.